Skip to main content

Full text of "The first fifty years of the Sunday school"

See other formats


3V 
1 5V  5* 
6337 


80331 


CAVEN    LIBRARY 

KNOX  COLLEGE 

TORONTO 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


OF   THE 


SUNDAY    SCHOOL 


BY 


W.    H.    WATSON, 

Ont  of  the  Secretaries  of  the  Sunday  School  Union. 


CAVEN    LIBRARY 

KNOX  COLLEGE 

TORONTO 


LONDON : 
SUNDAY     SCHOOL    UNION,     56,     OLD     BAILEY. 


80331 


PRINTED    BY   JOHNSON    AND   GREEN,    LORD    STREET,    SOUTHPORT. 


P  KEF  ACE. 


UPON  the  occasion  of  the  Sunday  School  Union,  in  the 
year  1853,  celebrating  the  Jubilee  of  that  Institution,  its 
history  to  that  period  was  recorded  in  a  volume  prepared 
by  one  of  the  Secretaries  and  published  by  the  Committee, 
entitled  "  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  UNION." 

A  desire  had  been  expressed  for  a  Second  Edition  of 
that  Work,  and  in  preparing  for  a  compliance  with  that 
request  the  Author  discovered  that  the  papers  read  at 
the  Sunday  School  Convention  of  1862  contained  a 
large  amount  of  information  relative  to  the  progress  of 
the  Sunday-school  system  which  had  not  any  connection 
with  the  history  of  the  Sunday  School  Union. 

He  was  therefore  led  to  consider  whether  a  volume 
devoted  to  the  narrative  of  the  origin  and  progress  of  the 
Sunday-school  system  during  the  first  fifty  years  of  its 
history,  in  which  the  proceedings  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union  should  be  recorded  only  so  far  as  they  materially 
influenced  that  progress,  might  not  be  the  most  convenient 


[Vt  PREFACE. 

mode  of  preserving  the  memory  of  the  facts  which,  under 
the  guidance  of  Divine  Providence,  have  resulted  in  the 
establishment  of  so  wide-spread  and  beneficial  agency. 

The  present  volume  is  the  result  of  that  consideration, 
and  is  now  submitted  to  the  perusal  especially  of  the 
friends  of  the  religious  training  of  the  young,  with  the 
hope  that  it  will  excite  gratitude  to  the  Author  of  all 
Good,  who  has  so  wonderfully  guided  and  blessed  the 
thoughts  and  actions  of  His  servants,  and  made  them 
so  extensively  useful. 

Should  this  contribution  to  the  history  of  Christian 
efforts  since  Robert  Raikes  commenced  the  present 
Sunday-school  system  meet  with  acceptance,  it  will 
probably  be  followed  by  another  volume,  devoted  more 
especially  to  a  fuller  detail  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
Sunday  School  Union  has  sought  to  extend  and  improve 
that  system. 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

PAGE 

Early  efforts  for  the  moral  and  religious  training  of  the  young        . .        i 

CHAPTER   II. 

The  intellectual,  moral,  and  religious  condition  of  England  shortly 

previous  to  the  establishment  of  Sunday  schools       . .          . .       8 

CHAPTER   III. 
The  establishment  of  Sunday  schools  by  Mr.  Robert  Raikes         . .      18 

CHAPTER   IV. 

The  formation  of  the  Sunday  School  Society  and  establishment  of 

the  Stockport  School . .          . .     28 

CHAPTER   V. 

Joseph  Lancaster — The  British  and  Foreign  School  Society — 
Dr.  Bell — The  National  Society  for  Promoting  the  Education 
of  the  Poor  in  the  Principles  of  the  Established  Church — 
The  Religious  Tract  Society  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  36 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Rev.  Rowland  Hill — Opening  of  the  first  Sunday  school  in  London — 

Mr.  Thomas  Cranfield  . .          . .         . .         . .          . .          "43 


yj  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   VII. 

PAGE 

Introduction  of  the  Sunday  school  into  Scotland — Opposition  of  the 

civil  and  ecclesiastical  authorities         . .          . .          . .  52 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

Introduction  of  the  Sunday  school  into  Wales — Consequent  demand 
for  copies  of  the  Scripture— Rev.  Thos.  Charles— Formation 
of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  . .  . .  •  •  59 

CHAPTER   IX. 

Mr.  W.  B.  Gurney — Formation  of  the  Sunday  School   Union — 

Mr.  James  Nisbet — Mr.  Thomas  Thompson 69 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  extension  of  the  Sunday  school  to  America        . .          , .          . .     80 

CHAPTER   XI. 

Introduction  of  the  Sunday  school  into  Ireland         . .          . .  85 

CHAPTER   XII. 
First  public  meeting  of  the  Sunday  School  Union    . .  •  •     94 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

Efforts  for  the  promotion  of  general  education  . .          , .          . .    107 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

Mr.  Brougham's  plan  for  the  promotion  of  general  education         . .    118 

CHAPTER   XV. 

Formation  of  the  American  Sunday  School  Union   ..          ..          ..126 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.  y» 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

PAGE 

The  establishment  of  Infant  schools       ..          ..          ..  T^4 

CHAPTER   XVII. 
Senior  classes  in  Sunday  schools          ..         ..         .,  I4* 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

The  Jubilee  of  Sunday  schools — Conclusion i  c2 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS  OF  THE 
SUNDAY  SCHOOL 

CHAPTER  I. 

Early  efforts  for  the  moral  and  religious  training 
of  the  young. 

AMONG  the  various  subjects  which  occupy  the  attention 
of  the  reflecting  mind,  there  is,  perhaps,  no  one  more 
interesting  than  that  which  refers  to  the  origin  and 
gradual  progress  of  events  in  the  natural,  the  political, 
and  tho  moral  world.  We  behold  the  mighty  river 
rolling  its  ample  flood  towards  the  ocean :  in  its  course, 
it  beautifies  and  fertilizes  the  land  through  which  it 
passes :  by  its  agency,  that  which  would  otherwise  be 
a  barren  desert  is  converted  into  a  fruitful  field  and 
furnishes  food  for  millions  botli  of  man  and  beast. 
The  traveller,  anxious  to  examine  the  spring  whence  this 
blessing  proceeds,  traces  the  stream  upwards  to  its 
source;  and,  after  a  long  and  painful  journey,  his 
curiosity  is  gratified.  He  then  perceives  how  apparently 
insignificant  in  its  early  course  is  the  stream,  which, 
widening  as  it  proceeds,  at  length  confers  blessings  so 
varied  and  extensive. 

Such  also  is  the  feeling  with  which  we  examine  the 
progress  of  a  mighty  empire,  that  overruns  the  whole 
civilized  world,  and  brings  almost  every  known  nation 


2  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

into  subjection  to  its  authority.  The  historian  traces 
back  the  steps  by  which  it  advanced  to  its  power: 
he  finds  the  limits  within  which  that  power  operates, 
gradually  contracted,  and  the  authority,  much  more 
mildly  exercised ;  till,  at  length,  he  reaches  the  time 
when  a  few  hardy  men,  perhaps  of  doubtful  character, 
under  an  able  chief,  found  themselves  a  home  in  a  few 
temporary  dwellings,  erected  by  them  on  that  spot 
which  after  a  few  centuries  became  the  metropolis  of 
the  world. 

A  curiosity  of  a  similar  kind  is  awakened  with  respect 
to  the  master  minds  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  so 
much  of  our  knowledge.  While  we  admire  the  extent 
of  their  acquirements,  and  the  readiness  with  which  their 
mental  treasures  are  brought  out  to  enrich  the  world,  we 
are  naturally  desirous  of  ascertaining  the  process  by 
which  these  stores  have  been  accumulated;  and  our 
delight  is  great  when  we  become  acquainted  with  the  first 
feeble  efforts  of  that  intellect  whose  matured  power  holds 
nations  in  voluntary  subjection. 

In  looking  around  upon  society,  at  the  present  period, 
we  can  scarcely  avoid  being  struck  with  the  existence  of 
numerous  institutions  designed  to  promote  the  moral  and 
spiritual  welfare  of  mankind.  These  institutions  employ 
an  extensive  agency — they  raise  considerable  funds,  and 
exert  a  wide-spread  influence.  Their  existence  and 
prosperity  are  not  dependent  on  worldly  power,  but  are 
the  result  of  voluntary  Christian  exertion,  and  they  are 
producing  an  amount  of  good  which  defies  calculation. 
Their  origin,  however,  was  obscure ;  their  progress  has 
been  gradual ;  and  it  affords  a  pleasing  employment  to 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  ^ 

the  mind  which  sympathizes  with  their  objects,  to  trace 
back  their  progress,  and  to  contemplate  the  insignificant 
commencement  of  these  benevolent  efforts. 

Among  such  institutions  there  is  no  one  which  has  a 
greater  claim  to  attentive  regard,  than  the  Sunday 
school,  designed  to  train  up  the  rising  generation  in  the 
knowledge  of  God.  The  mode  by  which  this  object  is 
attained  is  very  simple.  Individuals  influenced  by  love 
to  the  Saviour,  and  concern  for  the  welfare  of  the  young, 
gather  them  together  on  the  Lord's  day,  to  unite  in 
devotional  exercises,  to  read  the  Word  of  God,  to  receive 
explanations  of  that  word,  and  to  attend  public  worship. 
It  is  impossible  for  anyone  to  doubt  that  such  a  discipline 
must  be  highly  beneficial  to  the  youthful  mind.  The 
Divine  Word  encourages  us  to  believe  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  will  make  it  effectual  to  the  spiritual  and  eternal 
benefit  of  the  soul ;  and  experience  has  borne  testimony 
to  its  blessed  results.  Two  millions  and  a  half  of  the 
rising  generation  of  our  land  are  enjoying  the  benefits  of 
this  system,  under  the  care  of  more  than  three  hundred 
thousand  gratuitous  teachers ;  while  it  is  gradually 
making  its  way  into  other  countries,  and  extending  its 
influence  throughout  the  earth. 

But  if  we  trace  back  this  noble  stream  to  its  source, 
we  shall  find  that  it  afforded  but  little  prospect  of 
attaining  its  present  magnitude.  The  origin  of  Sunday 
schools  presents  an  illustration  of  the  fact,  which  has 
been  often  noticed,  that  the  supposed  inventions  of 
later  days,  arc  but  the  development  of  ideas  enter 
tained  in  ages  long  since  past,  but  which  have  either 
not  been  all  at  carried  out  into  actual  practice,  ox1 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


have  failed   at    that    period   to   exert   any   permanent 

and  wide-spread  influence.     The  originator  of  Sunday 

schools  appears  to  have  been  St.    Charles   Borromco, 

Cardinal  and  Archbishop  of  Milan,  and  nephew  of  Pope 

Pius  IV.     He  died  in  the  year  1584,  at  the  early  age  of 

forty-six,  of  a  violent  fever  caught  in  the  neighbouring 

mountains.     The  Rev.  J.  C.  Eustace,  in  his  "Classical 

Tour  Through  Italy,"  7th  edition,  vol.  1,  pp.  144—146, 

says  of  him,  "  It  was  his  destiny  to  render  to  his  people 

those  great  and  splendid  services  which  excite  public 

applause  and  gratitude,  and  to  perform   at  the   same 

time  those  humbler  duties  which,  though  perhaps  more 

meritorious,  are  more  obscure,  and  sometimes  produce 

more  obloquy  than  acknowledgment.     Thus,  he  founded 

schools,  colleges,  and  hospitals,  built  parochial  churches, 

most  affectionately  attended  his  flock  during  a  destructive 

pestilence,  erected  a  lazaretto,  and  served  the  forsaken 

victims  with  his  own  hands.     These  are  duties  uncom 

mon,  magnificent,  and  heroic,  and  are  followed  by  fame 

and  glory.     But  to  reform  a  clergy  and  people  depraved 

and  almost  barbarized  by  .ages  of  war,  invasion,  internal 

dissension,  and  by  their  concomitant  evils,  famine,  pesti 

lence,  and  general  misery:    to  extend  his  influence  to 

every  part  of  an  immense  diocese,  including  some  of  the 

wildest  regions  of  the  Alps,  to  visit  every  village  in 

person,  and  to  inspect  and  correct  every  disorder,  are 

offices  of  little  pomp,  and  of  great  difficulty.     Yet,  this 

laborious  part  of  his  pastoral  charge  lie  went  through 

with  the  courage  and  the  perseverance  of  an  apostle, 

and  so  great  was  his  success,  that  the  diocese  of  Milan, 

(the  most  extensive  perhaps  in  Italy,  as  it  contains  at 


01    THE   SUNDAY   SCHOOL. 


least  850  parishes,)  became  a  model  of  decency,  order, 
and  regularity,  and  in  this  respect  has  excited  the 
admiration  of  every  impartial  observer.  The  good 
effects  of  the  zeal  of  St.  Charles  extended  far  beyond 
the  limits  of  his  diocese,  and  most  of  his  regulations 
for  the  reformation  of  his  clergy,  such  as  the  establish 
ment  of  seminaries,  yearly  retreats,  &c.,  were  adopted 
by  the  Gallican  church,  and  extended  over  France  and 
Germany.  Many  of  his  excellent  institutions  still 
remain,  and  amongst  others,  that  of  Sunday  schools ; 
and  it  is  both  novel  and  affecting  to  behold  on  that  day 
(Sunday)  the  vast  area  of  the  cathedral  filled  with 
children,  forming  two  grand  divisions  of  boys  and  girls, 
ranged  opposite  each  other,  and  then  again  subdivided 
into  classes  according  to  their  age  and  capacities,  drawn 
up  between  the  pillars,  while  two  or  more  instructors 
attend  each  class,  and  direct  their  questions  and  explana 
tions  to  every  little  individual  without  distinction.  A 
clergyman  attends  each  class,  accompanied  by  one  or 
more  laymen  for  the  boys,  and  for  the  girls  by  as  many 
matrons.  The  lay  persons  are  said  to  be  oftentimes  of 
the  first  distinction.  Tables  are  placed  in  different 
recesses  for  writing.  This  admirable  practice,  so  bene 
ficial  and  so  edifying,  is  not  confined  to  the  cathedral,  or 
even  to  Milan.  The  pious  Archbishop  extended  it  to 
every  part  of  his  immense  diocese,  and  it  is  observed  in 
all  the  parochial  churches  of  the  Milanese,  and  of  the 
neighbouring  dioceses,  of  such  at  least  as  are  suffragans 
of  Milan." 

A  more  recent  traveller  (Rev.  J.  Stoughton,  "  Scenes 
in  Many  Lands,  with  their  Associations,")  says,  that  he? 


(3  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

was  very  anxious  to  ascertain  whether  the  same  practices 
still  prevailed.  "  They  do ;  and  not  only  did  we  see 
the  classes  assembled  in  the  churches,  but  in  one  or  two 
cases  there  were  school-rooms  with  forms  placed,  and 
the  children  gathering  so  completely  a  V Anglais,  that  a 
Christian  friend  and  Sabbath  school  teacher  who  accom 
panied  me,  observed,  he  could  fancy  himself  at  home, 
about  to  enter  on  his  accustomed  toils." 

These  schools  are  held  from  two  to  four  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  and  are  closed  by  the  pastor  with  a  catechetical 
discourse.  The  books  used  contain  an  explanation  of 
the  creed,  the  commandments,  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the 
sacraments,  and  have  sometimes  annexed  an  account  of 
the  festivals,  fasts,  and  public  ceremonies.  Had  these 
institutions  extended  beyond  Milan  and  its  neighbour 
hood  into  other  countries,  Borromeo  might  have  been 
justly  considered  the  founder  of  the  Sunday  school 
system.  This  was  not  the  case.  His  example  was  not 
followed  beyond  the  immediate  circle  in  which  it  had 
arisen  ;  and  the  Sunday  afternoon  catechetical  exercises 
in  the  Romish  or  in  the  Protestant  church  cannot  be  at  all 
identified  with  the  modern  Sunday  school.  There  may 
have  been  individuals  occasionally  gathering  together 
young  persons  for  religious  instruction  on  the  Lord's 
day.  This  was  done  by  the  Rev.  Jos.  Alleine,  author  of 
the  "Alarm  to  the  Unconverted,"  in  1688;  by  Theo- 
philus  Lindsey,  of  Catterick,  in  1763  ;  by  Miss  Harrison, 
at  Bedale,  in  1765  ;  and  by  Miss  Ball,  at  High  Wycombe, 
in  1769 ;  and  probably  by  many  others  whose  names 
have  not  been  recorded.^  But  all  these  were  isolated 

*  Union  Magazine,  1856,  p,  140. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  7 

efforts ;  the  influence  of  which  ceased  with  the  removal 
of  the  parties  originating  them.  About  the  year  1780, 
the  idea  of  thus  benefiting  the  rising  generation  appears 
to  have  occurred  to  individuals  residing  in  different 
localities.  The  Rev.  David  Simpson,  M.A.,  minister  of 
Christ  Church,  Macclesfield,  opened  a  school  there  in 
1778.  It  seems  to  have  been  principally  designed  for 
instruction  on  the  week-day  evenings,  but  on  Sunday 
those  scholars  who  could  not  conveniently  attend  the 
week-day  evening  schools,  were,  together  with  those 
scholars  who  did,  taught  to  spell  and  read,  and  the  whole 
of  them  were  regularly  taken  to  church  every  Sabbath 
day.  The  teachers  employed  were  paid  teachers,  and 
this  system  of  management  continued  until  1786,  when 
Mr.  Simpson  gave  up  the  schools  into  the  hands  of 
the  committee  for  the  Sunday  schools.  In  1796  paid 
teachers  were  entirely  discontinued,  and  a  new  system 
of  conducting  the  school  commenced  under  Mr.  Simp 
son's  sanction  and  auspices.* 

But  it  would  be  incorrect  to  assign  the  origination 
of  the  present  Sunday  school  system  to  any  of  these 
praiseworthy  efforts.  Had  not  Divine  Providence  raised 
up  some  other  instrumentality,  the  work  would  not  have 
been  done.  They,  however,  prove  in  what  direction  the 
minds  of  Christian  men  were  turning,  and  they  prepared 
the  way  for  the  apparently  accidental  occurrence  which 
was  to  commence  the  systematic  and  general  instruction 
of  the  young  on  the  Lord's  day. 


*  Sunday  School  Teachers'  Magazine,  1842,  p.  114. 


THE  FIRST  HFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  intellectual,  moral,  and  religious  condition  of  England 
shortly  previous  to  the  establishment  of  Sunday  schools. 

BEFORE,  however,  proceeding  to  detail  the  circumstances 
connected  with  the  introduction  of  the  Sunday  school 
system  into  England,  it  may  be  desirable  to  take  a 
retrospective  view  of  the  intellectual,  moral,  and  religious 
condition  of  England  shortly  previous  to  the  establish 
ment  of  Sunday  schools.  A  great  change  will  be  found 
to  have  taken  place,  a  change  which  will  be  universally 
admitted  to  be  for  the  better,  and  the  subsequent  narra 
tive  will  show  that  the  change  must  be  in  a  great  degree 
attributed  to  the  establishment  and  progress  of  that 
Sunday  school  system,  the  origination  of  which  we 
cannot  but  attribute  to  that  good  man,  Robert  Raikes. 

The  history  of  England,  for  some  years  prior  to  that 
event,  presents  a  very  painful  picture  as  it  respects  the 
intellectual  cultivation  of  the  people.  The  two  uni 
versities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  were  then  the  places 
where  those  who  were  to  bo  the  governors  and  in 
structors  of  the  people  completed  their  education;  and 
it  will  be  readily  perceived  that  the  discipline  exercised 
there  would  influence  all  their  previous  studies.  "But," 
says  Dr.  Swift,  "  I  have  heard  more  than  one  or  two 
persons  of  high  rank  declare  they  could  learn  nothing 


Oir  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


more  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge  than  to  drink  ale  and 
smoke  tobacco  ;  -wherein  I  firmly  believe  them,  and 
could  have  added  some  hundred  examples  from  my  own 
observations  in  one  of  these  universities"—  meaning  that 
of  Oxford.  Gibbon,  the  historian,  who  was  a  member 
of  Magdalen  College  there,  says  he  was  never  once 
summoned  to  attend  even  the  ceremony  of  a  lecture,  and 
in  the  course  of  one  winter  might  make,  unreproved,  in 
the  midst  of  term,  a  tour  to  Bath,  a  visit  into  Bucking 
hamshire,  and  a  few  excursions  to  London.  Dr.  Johnson 
gives  the  following  account  of  his  outset  at  Pembroke 
College  :  —  "  The  first  day  after  I  came,  I  waited  on  my 
tutor,  Mr.  Jordan,  and  then  stayed  away  four.  On  the 
sixth,  Mr.  Jordan  asked  me  why  I  had  not  attended  ;  I 
answered  I  had  been  sliding  in  Christ  Church  meadow." 
This  apology  appears  to  have  been  given  without  the 
least  compunction,  and  received  without  the  least  reproof. 
While  such  laxity  existed  in  the  oversight  of  the  students, 
it  became  a  matter  of  necessity  that  the  examination  for 
degrees  should  be  correspondingly  easy,  and  such  was 
the  case.  Lord  Eldon  gives  the  following  account  of 
his  examination  in  1770:  —  "An  examination  for  a 
degree  at  Oxford  was,  in  my  time,  a  farce.  I  was 
examined  in  Hebrew  and  in  history.  *  What  is  the 
Hebrew  for  the  place  of  a  skull?'  I  replied,  'Golgotha.' 
'  Who  founded  University  College  ?'  I  stated  (though, 
by  the  way,  the  point  is  sometimes  doubted)  that  King 
Alfred  founded  it.  'Very  well,  sir/  said  the  examiner, 
you  are  competent  for  your  degree'*  In  1780,  Dr. 
Yicesimus  Knox  says,  "  The  greatest  dunce  usually  gets 
his  TESTIMONIUM  signed  with  as  much  ease  and  credit  as 


^Q  THE  FIRST  FIFTY   YEARS 

the  finest  genius.  .  .  .  The  statutes  require  that  he 
should  translate  familiar  English  phrases  into  Latin,  and 
now  is  the  time  when  the  masters  show  their  wit  and 
jocularity.  I  have  known  the  questions  on  this  occasion 
to  consist  of  an  inquiry  into  the  pedigree  of  a  race 
horse."  It  could  not  be  expected  that  the  examination 
would  be  very  strict,  as  the  examiners  were  chosen  by 
the  candidate  himself  from  among  his  friends,  and  he  was 
expected  to  provide  a  dinner  for  them  after  the  examina 
tion  was  over.  Lord  Chesterfield,  in  his  Essays,  speak 
ing  in  the  character  of  a  country  gentleman,  satirically 
observes,  'f  When  I  took  away  my  son  from  school,  I 
resolved  to  send  him  directly  abroad,  having  been  at 
Oxford  myself." 

These  facts  \vill  give  some  idea  of  the  training  to 
which  the  upper  classes  of  society  were  subjected,  and 
will  show  how  little,  intellectually,  could  be  expected 
from  it.  With  respect  to  the  middle  and  lower  classes 
of  society,  the  educational  institutions  founded  in  prior 
ages  had  become  the  subject  of  great  abuse,  and  had 
been,  in  a  great  degree,  diverted  from  the  objects  for 
which  they  were  designed,  while  the  parochial  charity 
schools  afforded  but  a  modicum  of  instruction  to  a  very 
small  portion  of  the  population. 

It  will  not  be  thought  surprising  that  the  moral 
condition  of  the  people  was  not  more  satisfactory  than 
their  intellectual.  It  would,  perhaps,  be  unfair  to  rely 
on  the  pictorial  representations  of  Hogarth,  or  on  the 
fictitious  narratives  of  Smollett  and  Fielding,  because 
it  may  be  apprehended  that  their  desire  to  produce  effect 
may  have  led  them  into  exaggeration,  if  not  into 


OF  THE  SUNDAY   SCHOOL.  ]_]_ 

caricature.  Still,  the  probability  is  that  those  works  would 
not  have  attained  their  celebrity  had  they  not  given  some 
thing  like  a  fair  representation  of  the  existing  manners 
of  the  people.  Had  their  pictures  of  the  grossness  and 
vice  which  characterized  the  period  now  under  review, 
been  destitute  of  truth,  surely  the. feelings  of  the  nation 
would  have  revolted  against  such  exhibitions,  the  only 
justification  for  which  was  to  be  found  in  their  general 
truthfulness.  But  without  depending  too  much  on  this 
evidence,  there  are,  in  addition,  facts  on  record  which 
show  most  conclusively  that  ignorance  and  vice  were 
closely  associated.  To  refer  again  to  Oxford.  Lord 
Eldon  stated  that  he  had  seen  there  a  Doctor  of  Divinity 
so  far  the  worse  for  a  convivial  entertainment  that  he 
was  unable  to  walk  home  without  leaning  for  support  with 
his  hand  upon  the  walls,  but  having,  by  some  accident, 
staggered  to  the  Rotunda  of  the  Radcliffe  Library, 
which  was  not  then  protected  by  a  railing,  he  continued 
to  go  round  and  round,  wondering  at  the  unwonted 
length  of  the  street,  but  still  revolving  and  supposing  he 
went  straight,  until  some  friend — perhaps  the  future 
chancellor  himself— relieved  him  from  his  embarrassment 
and  set  him  on  his  way.  Even  where  there  might  be  no 
such  excess  as  this,  the  best  company  of  the  day  would 
devote  a  long  time  to  the  circulation  of  the  bottle.  With 
such  examples  before  them,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
drunkenness  should  be  found  to  prevail  amongst  the 
lower  classes.  In  the  year  1736,  there  were  in  London 
207  inns,  447  taverns,  551  coffee-houses,  5975  alehouses, 
and  8659  brandy-shops,  raaking  a  total  of  15,839.  The 
population  at  that  time  was  about  630,000.  In  a  century 


12  TIIE  FIRST  FIFTY   YEARS 

afterwards,  1835,  the  population  Lad  advanced  to 
1,776,500,  but  the  number  of  houses  where  intoxicating 
liquors  wcro  sold  had  greatly  diminished  —  not  then 
exceeding  5000 ;  so  that,  in  proportion  to  the  population, 
there  were  at  the  former  period  nine  times  as  many  such 
places  open  as  at  the  latter. 

Another  feature  of  the  period  of  English  history 
shortly  previous  to  the  establishment  of  Sunday  schools, 
was  the  prevalence  of  gaming.  It  was  discountenanced 
by  both  the  second  and  third  Georges,  but  flourished 
notwithstanding.  There  is  one  case  recorded  of  a  lady 
who  lost  3,000  guineas  at  one  sitting,  at  loo.  Among 
the  men,  Brookes'  Club  and  White's  are  mentioned  as 
more  especially  the  seats  of  high  play.  Mr.  Wilberforce 
coming  up  to  London,  as  a  young  man  of  fortune, 
says  : — "  The  very  first  time  I  went  to  Boodle's,  I  wen 
twenty-five  guineas  of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk."  Many  in 
that  age  were  the  ancestral  forests  felled  and  the  goodly 
lands  disposed  of  to  gratify  this  passion.  The  discovery 
of  a  new  game  in  the  last  years  of  the  American  war  tended 
greatly  to  diffuse  the  spirit  of  gaming  from  the  higher  to 
the  lower  classes.  This  was  the  E.  0.  table,  which  was 
thought  to  be  beyond  the  reach  of  law,  because  not  dis 
tinctly  specified  in  any  statute.  In  1782,  a  bill  was  brought 
in,  providing  severe  penalties  against  this  or  any  other 
new  game  of  chance.  The  bill  passed  the  Commons,  but 
the  session  closed  before  it  had  got  through  the  House  of 
Lords.  In  the  debates  upon  this  subject,  Mr.  Byng,  the 
member  for  Middlesex,  stated  that  in  two  parishes  only 
of  Westminster  there  were  29G  E.  0.  tables.  Another 
member  stated  that  E,  O.  tables  might  be  found  at  almost 


OF  THE  SUNDAY.  SCHOOL,  }£ 

every  country  town.  Servants  and  apprentices,  it  seems, 
were  drawn  in  to  take  part  in  these  games,  cards  of 
direction  to  them  being  often  thrown  down  the  areas  of 
the  houses,  and  the  comers  in  were  allowed  to  play  on 
Sundays  as  freely  as  on  other  days.  Sheridan,  who, 
from  his  own  private  life,  could  not  be  expected  to  view 
the  new  bill  with  any  great  favour,  said  against  it  with 
some  truth,  that  "  it  wrould  be  in  vain  to  prohibit  E.  O. 
tables  while  a  more  pernicious  mode  of  gaming  was 
countenanced  by  law — he  meant  the  gaming  in  the 
lottery."  Private  lotteries  were,  indeed,  prohibited,  but 
State  lotteries  had  long  been  ranked  amongst  the  ordinary 
sources  of  revenue.  This  "  lottery  madness,"  as  it  has 
been  truly  termed,  was,  it  seems,  indulged  in  by  night 
as  well  as  by  day.  A  traveller  to  London  in  1775 
observes,  that  he  could  not  help  looking  with  displeasure 
at  the  number  of  paper  lanthorns  that  dangled  before  the 
doors  of  lottery  offices,  considering  them  as  so  many 
false  lights  hung  out  to  draw  fools  to  their  destruction. 
If  we  inquire  further  into  the  moral  habits  of  that  age, 
the  result  will  be  such  as  might  be  expected  from  the 
prevalence  of  such  ill  practices  as  drinking  and  gaming. 
We  may  guess  the  customary  nature  of  the  talk  and 
songs  after  dinner  when  we  find  that  in  great  houses  the 
chaplain  was  expected  to  retire  with  the  ladies.  But  in 
many  cases  we  find  this  want  of  moral  refinement  extended 
even  to  the  latter.  Sir  Walter  Scott  records  that  his 
grand-aunt  applied  to  him  in  his  young  years  to  obtain  for 
her  perusal  the  novels  of  Mrs,  Afra  Behn,  some  of  the 
most  licentious  in  the  language.  Scott,  though  not  without 
some  qualms,  complied  with  the  request.  The  volumes 


14  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

were,  however,  speedily  returned.  "Take  back  your 
bonny  Mrs.  Behn,"  said  Mrs.  Keith,  "  and  if  you  will 
follow  my  advice,  put  her  in  the  fire."  "  But  is  it  not  a 
strange  thing,"  she  added,  "that  I,  a  woman  of  eighty, 
sitting  alone,  feel  myself  ashamed  to  look  through  a  book 
which,  sixty  years  ago,  I  have  heard  read  aloud  for  the 
amusement  of  large  circles  of  the  best  company  in 
London?" 

In  those  days,  also,  the  high  roads  leading  into  London 
were  infested  by  robbers  on  horseback,  who  bore  the 
name  of  highwaymen.  Private  carriages  and  public 
conveyances  were  alike  the  objects  of  attack.  TluiSj  in 
1775,  Mr.  Nuthall,  the  solicitor  and  friend  of  Lord 
Chatham,  returning  from  Bath  in  his  carriage  with  his 
wife  and  child,  was  stopped  and  fired  at  near  Hounslow, 
and  died  of  the  fright.  In  the  same  year,  the  guard  of 
the  Norwich  stage  was  killed  in  Epping  Forest,  after  he 
had  himself  shot  dead  three  highwaymen  out  of  seven 
that  had  assailed  him.  Nor  were  such  examples  few  and 
far  between ;  they  might,  from  the  records  of  that  time, 
be  numbered  by  the  score,  although,  in  most  cases,  the 
loss  was  rather  of  property  than  of  life.  Horace  Walpole, 
writing  from  Strawberry  Hill,  complains  that,  having 
lived  there  in  quiet  for  thirty  years,  he  cannot  now  stir 
a  mile  from  his  own  house  after  sunset  without  one  or 
two  servants  armed  with  blunderbusses.  But  what  is 
most  important  to  us,  as  illustrating  the  general  state  of 
morals,  is  the  astonishing  fact  that  some  of  the  best 
writers  of  the  last  century  treat  these  acts  of  outrage  as 
subjects  of  jest  and  almost  of  praise.  It  was  the  tone  in 
certain  circles  to  depict  the  highwaymen  as  daring  and 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  15 

generous  spirits.,  who  "  took  to  the  road,"  as  it  was  termed, 
under  the  pressure  of  some  momentary  difficulties — the 
gentlefolk,  as  it  were,  of  the  profession,  and  far  above 
the  common  run  of  thieves. 

But  it  may  be  asked,  Were  there  not  some  controlling 

religious  influences  at  work  to  counteract  these  results  of 
t~> 

ignorance  and  immorality  ?  Doubtless  there  were,  but 
to  a  lamentably  small  extent.  John  Newton,  who 
laboured  at  St.  Mary  Woolnoth's,  Lombard  Street, 
declared  that  when  he  came  to  that  church,  he  was  nearly, 
if  not  quite,  the  only  clergyman  in  the  City  of  London 
who  preached  the  gospel.  This  may  have  been  like  the 
despairing  language  of  Elijah,  "I  only  am  left  alone;" 
and  yet  it  could  not  have  been  used  if  the  religious 
character  of  the  clergy  had  not  fallen  very  low.  There 
is  other  evidence  to  this  lamentable  fact.  Dr.  Thomas 
Newton,  Bishop  of  Bristol,  thus  complains  of  the  neglect 
of  duty  on  the  part  of  the  cathedral  clergy: — "Never 
was  Church  more  shamefully  neglected.  The  Bishop 
has  several  times  been  there  for  months  together  without 
seeing  the  face  of  dean  or  prebendary,  or  anything  better 
than  a  minor  canon."  And  as,  in  some  cases,  there  were 
undisguised  neglects  of  duty,  so  in  others  we  may  trace 
its  jocular  evasion.  On  one  of  the  prebendaries  of 
Rochester  Cathedral  dining  with  Bishop  Pearce,  the 
Bishop  asked  him,"  "Pray,  Dr.  S.,  what  is  your  time  of 
residence  at  Rochester  ?"  "  My  lord,"  said  he,  "  I  reside 
there  the  better  part  of  the  year."  But  the  doctor's 
meaning,  and  also  the  real  fact  was,  that  he  resided  at 
Rochester  only  during  the  week  of  the  audit.  Among 
the  laity,  as  might  have  been  expected,  a  corresponding 


IQ  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

neglect  of  church  ordinances  was  too  often  found. 
Bishop  Newton  cites  it  as  a  most  signal  and  unusual 
instance  of  religious  duty,  that  Mr.  George  Grenville 
"regularly  attended  the  service  of  the  church  every 
Sunday  morning,  even  while  he  was  in  the  highest 
offices."  Not  only  was  Sunday  the  common  day  for 
cabinet  councils  and  cabinet  dinners,  but  the  very  hours 
of  its  morning  service  were  frequently  appointed  for 
political  interviews  and  conferences.  Nor  was  the  state 
of  religion  more  satisfactory  amongst  those  who  did  not 
conform  to  the  Established  Church.  The  successors  of 
the  Puritans  had  sadly  fallen  away  from  the  fervour  and 
soundness  of  the  religious  principle  of  their  ancestors,  and 
from  many  of  their  pulpits  the  doctrines  of  Socinianism 
were  preached,  while  the  minutes  of  the  Methodist 
Conference,  in  May,  1765,  contain  the  following  entry : — 
"  Do  not  our  people  in  general  talk  too  much  and  read 
too  little  ?  They  do." 

The  preceding  illustrations  of  life  and  manners  in 
the  age  immediately  preceding  the  introduction  of  the 
Sunday  school  system,  are  chiefly  gathered  from  the 
concluding  chapter  of  Lord  Mahon's  "  History  of  Eng 
land,  from  1713  to  1783."  His  lordship  had  previously 
given  a  narrative  of  those  fearful  events  which  may  not 
unfairly  be  attributed  to  the  debased  intellectual,  moral, 
and  religious  condition  of  the  nation  when,  in  June,  1780, 
under  the  pretence  of  a  regard  to  the  Protestant  religion, 
numerous  Roman  Catholic  chapels,  the  residence  of 
Sir  George  Saville,  in  Leicester  Square,  of  Lord  Mans 
field,  in  Bloomsbury  Square,  and  the  gaol  of  Newgate, 
which  had  cost  £140,000,  were  gutted  and  destroyed. 


OP  THE  SUNDAY   SCHOOL.-  ]_7 

For  two  whole  days  London  was  in  possession  of  a  mob, 
and  thirty-six  fires  could  be  seen  blazing  in  various 
parts  of  it.  Lord  Mahon  states  that  "throughout 
England  the  education  of  the  labouring  classes  was  most 
grievously  neglected,  the  supineness  of  the  clergy  of  that 
age  being  manifest  on  this  point  as  on  every  other."  He 
also  quotes  the  testimony  of  Hannah  More,  who  declares 
that  "  on  first  going  to  the  village  of  Cheddar,  near  the 
cathedral  city  of  Wells,  we  found  more  than  200  people 
in  the  parish,  almost  all  very  poor,  no  gentry,  a  dozen 
wealthy  farmers,  hard,  brutal,  and  ignorant.  .  .  . 
We  saw  but  one  Bible  in  all  the  parish,  and  that  was 
used  to  prop  a  flower-pot !" 

1  he  preceding  review  will  excite  thankfulness  that  the 
nation  now  presents  so  different  a  prospect  to  the  observant 
eye,  whether  regarded  intellectually,  morally,  or  re 
ligiously.  The  question  is,  to  what  must  the  change  be 
attributed?  On  this  subject  the  judgment  of  Lord 
Mahon  is  very  distinct,  and  we  believe  we  cannot  do 
better  than  give  the  words  of  this  enlightened  and 
impartial  witness. 

"Among  the  principal  means  which,  under  Providence, 
tended  to  a  better  spirit  in  the  coming  age,  may  be 
ranked  the  system  of  Sunday  schools:"  and  he  quotes 
the  testimony  of  Adam  Smith  to  their  value,  in  these 
remarkable  words :  "  No  plan  has  promised  to  effect  a 
change  of  manners  with  equal  ease  and  simplicity  since 
the  days  of  the  Apostles."  It  cannot,  therefore,  be 
without  interest  to  inquire  by  whom  this  beneficial 
system  was  introduced,  and  in  what  way  its  influence 

has  extended. 

c 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEA.K3 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  establishment  of  Sunday  Schools  ly 
Mr.  Robert  Raikes. 

IN  the  year  1781,  an  individual,  of  no  great  note  in 
society,  went  one  morning  to  Lire  a  gardener  in  the 
suburbs  of  the  city  in  which  he  dwelt,  where  the  lowest 
of  the  people,  who  were  principally  employed  in  the  pin 
manufactory,  chiefly  resided.  The  man  whom  he  went 
to  hire  was  from  home  ;  and  while  waiting  for  his  return, 
he  was  greatly  disturbed  by  a  troop  of  wretched,  noisy 
boys,  who  interrupted  him,  as  he  conversed  with  the 
man's  wife  on  the  business  he  came  about.  He  inquired 
whether  these  children  belonged  to  that  part  of  the  town, 
and  lamented  their  misery  and  idleness.  "Ah!  sir," 
said  the  woman,  (( could  you  take  a  view  of  this  part  of 
the  town  on  Sunday,  you  would  be  shocked  indeed ;  for 
then  the  street  is  filled  with  multitudes  of  these  wretches, 
who,  released  on  that  day  from  employment,  spend  their 
time  in  noise  and  riot,  playing  at  chuck,  and  cursing 
and  swearing  in  a  manner  so  horrid  as  to  convey  to  any 
serious  mind  an  idea  of  hell  rather  than  any  other 
place."  This  conversation  suggested  to  Robert  Raikes, 
of  Gloucester — for  he  was  the  individual — the  idea  of 
attempting  to  stop  this  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day  : 
the  word  "try"  was  so  powerfully  impressed  on  his 


01?  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  j[C) 

mind  as  to  decide  him  at  once  to  action;  and  many 
years  afterwards  he  remarked  to  Joseph  Lancaster,  "  I 
can  never  pass  by  the  spot  where  the  word  f  try'  came 
so  powerfully  into  my  mind,  without  lifting  up  my  hands 
and  heart  to  heaven  in  gratitude  to  God  for  having  put 
such  a  thought  into  my  head." 

The  particular  mode  adopted  by  Mr.  Raikes  to 
accomplish  his  object  was  as  follows.  Having  found 
four  persons  who  had  been  accustomed  to  instruct 
children  in  reading,  he  engaged  to  pay  them  one  shilling 
each,  for  receiving  and  instructing  such  children  as  he 
should  send  to  them  every  Sunday.  The  children  were 
to  come  soon  after  ten  in  the  morning,  and  stay  till 
twelve  ;  they  were  then  to  go  home  and  return  at  one ; 
and,  after  reading  a  lesson,  were  to  be  conducted  to 
church.  After  church,  they  were  to  be  employed  in 
repeating  the  catechism  till  half-past  five,  and  then  to  be 
dismissed,  with  an  injunction  to  go  home  quietly,  and  by 
no  means  to  make  a  noise  in  the  street. 

Such  was  the  humble  commencement  of  the  Sunday 
school  system.  The  contrast  between  the  school  just 
described,  and  a  well-conducted  school  of  the  present 
day,  is  so  great,  that  the  resemblance  can  scarcely  be 
perceived.  We  look  in  vain  for  the  infant  class, 
designed  to  convey  even  to  babes  the  elements  of 
religious  knowledge:  we  fear  there  could  not  be  any 
systematic  instruction  in  the  Scriptures  imparted  to  the 
children  more  advanced  in  age;  much  less  should  we 
expect  to  find,  in  these  early  efforts,  any  provision  for 
the  instruction  of  youths  growing  up  into  manhood. 
The  pious  and  enlightened  superintendent  and  secretary, 

C2 


2Q  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

with  their  devoted  band  of  voluntary  and  gratuitous 
teachers,  were  also  wanting ;  nor  would  the  most  diligent 
inquiry  have  discovered  a  lending  library  attached  to 
any  of  these  schools,  for  the  use  of  the  scholars  during 
the  week. 

Still  the  effect  produced  by  these  efforts  was  consider 
able.  Mr.  Raikes  states,  in  a  letter  to  Colonel  Townley, 
a  gentleman  in  Lancashire,  who  had  made  inquiries 
relative  to  these  new  institutions — "It  is  now  three 
years  since  we  began;  and  I  wish  you  were  here,  to 
make  inquiry  into  the  effect.  A  woman  who  lives  in  a 
lane  where  I  had  fixed  a  school,  told  me,  some  time  ago, 
that  the  place  was  quite  a  heaven  upon  Sundays,  com 
pared  to  what  it  used  to  be.  The  numbers  who  have 
learned  to  read,  and  say  their  catechism,  are  so  great 
that  I  am  astonished  at  it.  Upon  the  Sunday  afternoon 
the  mistresses  take  their  scholars  to  church, — a  place 
into  which  neither  they  nor  their  ancestors  ever  entered 
with  a  view  to  the  glory  of  God.  But  what  is  more 
extraordinary,  within  this  month  these  little  ragamuffins 
have  in  great  numbers  taken  it  into  their  heads  to 
frequent  the  early  morning  prayers  which  are  held 
every  morning  at  the  cathedral,  at  seven  o'clock.  I 
believe  there  were  near  fifty  this  morning.  They 
assemble  at  the  house  of  one  of  the  mistresses,  and  walk 
before  her  to  church,  two  and  two,  in  as  much  order  as 
a  company  of  soldiers." 

Two  years  had  scarcely  elapsed,  when  Robert  Raikes 
invited  some  friends  to  breakfast ;  the  window  of  the 
room  where  they  were  seated  opening  into  a  small 
garden,  and  there  were  beheld,  sitting  on  seats,  one  row 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  21 

above  another,  the  children  of  the  first  Sunday  school, 
neatly  dressed.  They  were  purposely  exhibited  to  the 
breakfast  party,  to  interest  them  in  the  design,  but  so 
little  were  the  momentous  consequences  then  appreciated, 
that  a  Quaker  lady  rebuked  Mr.  Raikes  in  these  words, 
(i  Friend  Raikes,  when  thou  doest  charitably,  thy  right 
hand  should  not  know  what  thy  left  hand  doeth."  The 
fair  Quaker  might  have  forgotten  that  there  is  another 
text,  which  says,  "  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men, 
that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your 
Father,  which  is  in  heaven.".  * 

For  three  years  the  Sunday  schools  gradually  ex 
tended  in  Mr.  Raikes'  neighbourhood,  to  which  they 
were  then  confined,  and  several  clergymen  contributed 
to  the  success  of  the  scheme  by  their  personal  attentions. 

The  position  of  Mr.  Raikes,  as  proprietor  and  printer 
of  the  "  Gloucester  Journal,"  enabled  him  to  make 
public  this  new  scheme  of  benevolence;  and  a  notice 
inserted  in  that  paper,  on  Nov.  3,  1783,  having  been 
copied  into  the  London  papers,  attention  was  soon  drawn 
to  the  subject.  The  application  we  have  referred  to 
from  Colonel  Townley  was  one  of  the  results ;  and,  at 
his  request,  the  letter  of  Mr,  Raikes  in  answer,  from 
which  we  have  made  an  extract,  was  inserted  in  the 
"Gentleman's  Magazine"  for  1784.  Thus  the  idea  of 
Sunday  schools  was  widely  diffused,  and  several  were 
opened  in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom. 

In  a  letter,  addressed  by  Mr.  Raikes  to  Mrs,  Harris, 
of  Chelsea,  under  date  November  5,  1787,  he  gives  the 
following  particulars  as  to  the  manner  in  which  the 

*  Sunday  School  Teachers'  Magazine,  1841.    p.  2'.'. 


22  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

schools  established  by  him  were  conducted : — "  I  en 
deavour  to  assemble  the  children  as  early  as  is  consistent 
with  their  perfect  cleanliness — our  indispensable  rule : 
the  hour  prescribed  in  our  rules  is  eight  o'clock,  but  it 
is  usually  half-after  eight  before  our  flock  is  collected. 
Twenty  is  the  number  allotted  to  each  teacher,  the  sexes 
kept  separate.  The  twenty  are  divided  into  four  classes ; 
the  children  who  show  any  superiority  in  attainments, 
are  placed  as  leaders  of  the  several  classes,  and  are 
employed  in  teaching  the  others  their  letters,  or  in  hear 
ing  them  read  in  a  low  whisper,  which  may  be  done 
without  interrupting  the  master  or  mistress  in  their 
business,  and  will  keep  the  attention  of  the  children 
engaged,  that  they  do  not  play  or  make  a  noise.  Their 
attending  the  service  of  the  church  once  a-day  has  to 
me  seemed  sufficient,  for  their  time  may  be  spent  more 
profitably  perhaps  in  receiving  instruction,  than  in  being 
present  at  a  long  discourse,  which  their  minds  are  not 
yet  able  to  comprehend :  but  people  may  think  differently 
on  this  point.  *  *  *  The  stipend  to  the  teachers 
here  is  a  shilling  each  Sunday,  but  we  find  them  firing, 
and  bestow  gratuities  as  rewards  of  diligence,  which  may 
make  it  worth  sixpence  more.  *  *  *  It  had  some 
times  been  a  difficult  task  to  keep  the  children  in  proper 
order,  when  they  were  all  assembled  at  church,  but  I 
now  sit  very  near  them  myself,  which  has  had  the  effect 
of  preserving  the  most  perfect  decorum.  After  the 
sermon  in  the  morning  they  return  home  to  dinner,  and 
meet  at  the  schools  at  half-after  one,  and  arc  dismissed 
at  five,  with  strict  injunctions  to  observe  a  quiet  be 
haviour,  free  from  all  noise  and  clamour.  Before  the 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  23 

business  is  begun  in  the  morning,  they  all  kneel  down 
while  a  prayer  is  read,  and  the  same  before  dismission 
in  the  evening.  To  those  children  who  distinguish 
themselves  as  examples  of  diligence,  quietness  in  be 
haviour,  observance  of  order,  kindness  to  their  com 
panions,  &c.,  &c.}  I  give  some  little  token  of  my  regard, 
as  a  pair  of  shoes  if  they  aro.  barefooted,  and  some  who 
are  very  bare  of  apparel,  I  clothe.  This  I  have  been 
enabled  to  do  in  many  instances,  through  the  liberal 
support  given  me  by  my  brothers  in  the  city.  By  these 
means  I  have  acquired  considerable  ascendancy  over  the 
minds  of  the  children.  Besides,  I  frequently  go  round 
to  their  habitations,  to  inquire  into  their  behaviour  at 
home,  and  into  the  conduct  of  the  parents,  to  whom  I 
give  some  little  hints  now  and  then,  as  well  as  to  the 
children.  *  *  *  It  is  that  part  of  our  Saviour's 
character  which  I  am  imitating,  '  He  went  about  doing 
good.'  No  one  can  form  an  idea  what  benefits  he  is 
capable  of  rendering  to  the  community,  by  the  con 
descension  of  visiting  the  dwellings  of  the  poor.  You 
may  remember  the  place  without  the  South-gate,  called 
Littleworth ;  it  used  to  be  the  St.  Giles'  of  Gloucester. 
By  going  amongst  those  people  I  have  totally  changed 
their  manners.  They  avow,  at  this  time,  that  the  place 
is  quite  a  heaven  to  what  it  used  to  be.  Some  of  the 
vilest  of  the  boys  are  now  so  exemplary  in  behaviour, 
that  I  have  taken  one  into  my  own  service."  * 

A  question  has  been  raised,  as  to  whether  the  idea, 
from  which  such  great  results  have  followed,  originated 
with  Mr.  Raikes,  or  was  suggested  to  him  by  the  Rev. 

*  Sunday  School  Teachers'  Magazine,  1831.    pp.  G17— C20. 


-aA  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

Mr.  Stock,  curate  of  St.  John's,  Gloucester.  In  a  letter, 
dated  February  2,  1788,  Mr.  Stock  makes  the  following 
statement :  — "  Mr.  Raikes  meeting  me  one  day  by 
accident  at  my  own  door,  and,  in  the  course  of  conversa 
tion,  lamenting  the  deplorable  state  of  the  lower  classes 
of  mankind,  took  particular  notice  of  the  situation  of 
the  poorer  children.  I  had  made,  I  replied,  the  same 
observation,  and  told  him,  if  he  would  accompany  me 
into  my  own  parish,  we  would  make  some  attempt  to 
remedy  the  evil.  We  immediately  proceeded  to  the 
business,  and  procuring  the  names  of  about  ninety 
children,  placed  them  under  the  care  of  four  persons,  for 
a  stated  number  of  hours  on  the  Sunday.  As  minister 
of  the  parish,  I  took  upon  me  the  principal  superin 
tendence  of  the  schools,  and  one-third  of  the  expense." 
Mr.  Stock  adds,  "  The  progress  of  this  institution  through 
the  kingdom,  is  justly  to  be  attributed  to  the  constant 
representations  which  Mr.  Raikes  made  in  his  own 
paper  (the  Gloucester  Journal),  of  the  benefits  which  he 
perceived  would  probably  arise  from  it."  *  This  state 
ment  is  not  inconsistent  with  that  which  has  been  already 
given ;  it  by  no  means  follows,  that  the  idea  had  not 
already  occurred  to  Mr.  Raikes,  previously  to  this  inter 
view  with  Mr.  Stock.  There  can,  indeed,  be  no  doubt 
that  such  was  the  case,  so  distinctly  did  Mr.  Raikes 
repeatedly  refer  to  the  circumstance.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Kennedy,  of  New  York,  in  addressing  the  State  Con 
vention  of  Sabbath  school  teachers,  held  at  Newhaven, 
Connecticut,  in  June,  1858,  said,  "Many  years  ago,  in 
one  of  the  older  cities  of  England,  two  men  might  have 

*  Fenny  Cyclopedia,  vol.  21,  p.  37. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  25 

been  seen  walking  together,  the  one  older  than  the  other, 
and  leaning  on  the  arm  of  his  younger  friend.  When 
they  reached  a  certain  place,  the  elder  of  the  two  said 
6  Pause  here ; '  and  so  saying,  he  uncovered  his  brow, 
closed  his  eyes,  and  stood  for  a  moment  in  silent  prayer. 
That  place  was  the  site  of  the  first  Sabbath  school,  and 
the  elder  man  was  Robert  Raikes,  its  founder.  He 
paused  on  the  spot,  and  that  silent  prayer  ascended  to 
the  ear  of  the  crucified  Christ,  and  the  tears  rolled  down 
his  cheeks  as  he  said  to  his  friend,  '  This  is  the  spot  on 
which  I  stood  when  I  saw  the  destitution  of  the  children, 
and  the  desecration  of  the  Sabbath  by  the  inhabitants  of 
the  town ;  and  I  asked,  f  Can  nothing  be  done  ? '  and  a 
voice  answered  'Try' — and  I  did  try — and  see  what 
God  hath  wrought ! "  * 

Many  interesting  anecdotes  are  related  of  the  success 
Mr.  Raikes  met  with  in  his  exertions  on  behalf  of  the 
young.  One  sulky,  stubborn  girl,  who  had  resisted  both 
reproofs  and  correction,  and  who  refused  to  ask  forgive 
ness  of  her  mother,  was  melted,  by  his  saying  to  her, 
"  Well,  if  you  have  no  regard  for  yourself,  I  have  much 
for  you;  you  will  be  ruined  and  lost  if  you  do  not 
become  a  good  girl ;  and  if  you  will  not  humble  your 
self,  I  must  humble  myself,  and  make  a  beginning  for 
you."  He,  with  much  solemnity,  entreated  the  mother 
to  forgive  her.  This  overcame  the  girl's  pride,  she 
burst  into  tears,  and  on  her  knees,  begged  forgiveness, 
and  never  gave  any  trouble  afterwards.  Mr.  Church,  a 
considerable  manufacturer  of  flax  and  hemp,  was  asked 
by  Mr.  Raikes,  if  he  perceived  any  difference  in  the 

*  Report  of  the  doings  of  the  Second  State  Convention,  p.  103. 


THE  FIEST  FIFTY  YEARS 


poor  children  he  employed?  "Sir,"  said  he,  "the 
change  could  not  have  been  more  extraordinary,  in  my 
opinion,  had  they  been  transformed  from  the  shape  of 
wolves  and  tigers  to  that  of  men.  In  temper,  disposi 
tion,  and  manners,  they  could  hardly  be  said  to  differ 
from  the  brute  creation,  but  since  the  establishment  of 
Sunday  schools,  they  have  seemed  anxious  to  show  that 
they  are  not  the  ignorant,  illiterate  creatures  they  were 
before.  They  are  anxious  to  gain  the  favour  and  good 
opinion  of  those  who  kindly  instruct  and  admonish  them. 
They  are  also  become  more  tractable  and  obedient,  and 
less  quarrelsome  and  revengeful."  The  good  effects  of 
the  care  bestowed  on  the  scholars  were  also  seen  in  their 
families.  One  boy,  the  son  of  a  journeyman  currier  of 
dissipated  habits,  after  being  some  time  in  the  school, 
told  Mr.  Raikes  that  his  father  was  wonderfully  changed, 
and  had  left  off  going  to  the  alehouse  on  a  Sunday. 
Soon  afterwards  Raikes  met  the  father  in  the  street,  and 
expressed  the  pleasure  he  felt  in  hearing  of  the  change 
in  his  conduct.  "  Sir,"  said  he,  "  I  may  thank  you  for 
it."  "  Nay,"  said  Raikes,  "  that  is  impossible  ;  I  do  not 
recollect  that  I  ever  spoke  to  you  before."  "No,  sir," 
he  replied,  "  but  the  good  instruction  you  give  my  boy, 
he  brings  home  to  me,  and  it  is  that,  sir,  which  has 
induced  me  to  reform  my  life."  Many  years  afterwards, 
as  Raikes,  on  a  week-day,  was  entering  the  door  of  the 
cathedral,  he  overtook  a  soldier,  and  accosting  him,  said 
it  gave  him  great  pleasure  to  see  that  he  was  going  to  a 
place  of  worship.  "Ah  !  "  said  he,  "  I  may  thank  you 
for  that."  "Me!"  said  Raikes,  "why,  I  don't  know 
that  I  ever  saw  you  before."  "  Sir,"  replied  the  soldier, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  27 

kf  when  I  was  a  little  boy  I  was  indebted  to  you  for  my 
first  instruction  in  duty.  I  used  to  meet  you  at  the 
morning  service  in  this  cathedral,  and  was  one  of  your 
Sunday  scholars.  My  father,  when  he  left  this  city, 
took  me  into  Berkshire,  and  put  me  apprentice  to  a 
shoemaker.  I  used  often  to  think  of  you.  At  length  I 
went  to  London,  and  was  there  drawn  to  serve  as  a 
militia-man  in  the  Westminster  Militia.  I  came  to 
Gloucester  last  night  with  a  deserter,  and  took  the 
opportunity  of  coming  this  morning  to  visit  the  old  spot, 
and  in  hopes  of  once  more  seeing  you."  * 

In  the  autograph  collection  of  Mr.  Charles  Reed, 
F.S.A.,  there  is  a  letter  of  Robert  Raikes  to  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Bowen  Thickens,  Ross,  Herefordshire,  dated  June 
27th,  1788,  in  which  he  says — "At  Windsor  the  ladies 
of  fashion  pass  their  Sundays  in  teaching  the  'poorest 
children.  The  Queen  sent  for  me  the  other  day  to  give 
Her  Majesty  an  account  of  the  effect  observable  on  the 
manners  of  the  poor,  and  Her  Majesty  most  graciously 
said  that  she  envied  those  who  had  the  power  of  doing 
good  by  thus  personally  promoting  the  welfare  of  society 
in  giving  instruction  and  morals  to  the  general  mass  of 
the  people;  a  pleasure  from  which,  by  her  situation, 
she  was  debarred." 


*  The  Sunday  School  Jubilee,  1831 ,  p.  17. 


28  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  formation  of  the  Sunday  School  Society  and 
establishment  of  the  Stockport  School. 

In  the  year  1785,  William  Fox,  Esq.,  a  deacon  of  the 
Baptist  Church,  in  Prescott  Street,  London,  formerly  a 
merchant  in  that  city,  and  afterwards  of  Lechlade,  in 
Gloucestershire,  feeling  deeply  interested  in  the  general 
education  of  the  poor,  and  believing  that  this  new  system 
afforded  the  means  of  promoting  that  ohject,  entered 
into  correspondence  with  Mr.  Raikes  on  the  subject. 
He  had  long  felt  compassion  for  the  indigent  and  ignorant 
poor,  and  had  opened  a  school  at  his  own  expense  in  the 
village  of  Clapton,  near  Bourton-on-the- Water.  He 
found  it  impossible  to  extend  the  advantages  of  daily 
instruction  to  a  circle  sufficiently  extended  to  satisfy  his 
desires,  yet  feared  it  would  be  almost  as  impossible  to 
teach  children  to  read  by  their  attendance  at  schools 
only  one  day  in  seven.  To  his  great  delight  he  found 
himself  mistaken  in  this  particular,  and  to  him  was 
assigned  the  honour  and  the  happiness  of  devising  a 
scheme  that  greatly  facilitated  the  wide  diffusion  of 
instruction  on  the  simple  and  efficient  plan  of  Sunday 
school  teaching.  In  Raikes'  reply  to  his  first  letter,  he 
observed,  that  ho  too  at  first  expected  but  little  from  the 
attendance  of  the  children  on  Sundays  only,  but  that  it 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  29 

had  been  highly  important  by  exciting  in  them  and  their 
parents  a  desire  to  gain  further  instruction,  and  that 
many  were  found  giving  the  teachers  a  penny  a  week  to 
allow  the  children  to  read  to  them  on  a  week-day  in  the 
intervals  of  labour.  At  this  time  also  Mr.  Raikes  com 
municated  to  Mr.  Fox  the  following  interesting  fact. 
"An  attempt  had  been  made  to  establish  Sunday  schools 
in  the  Forest  of  Dean  among  the  children  of  the  colliers, 
a  most  savage  race.  A  person  from  Mitchel  Dean  called 
upon  Raikes  to  report  the  progress  of  the  undertaking, 
and  observed,  '  We  have  many  children  who  three 
months  ago  knew  not  a  letter  from  a  cart  wheel  who  can 
now  repeat  hymns  in  a  manner  that  would  astonish  you.' 
Some  were  so  much  delighted  with  Dr.  Watts's  little 
hymns  that  they  could  repeat  the  whole  work.  Several 
could  read  in  the  Testament,  and  some  repeated  whole 
chapters.  The  effect  on  their  manners  was  equally 
pleasing.  At  the  public  examination  one  of  the  con 
ductors  of  the  school  pointed  to  a  very  ill-looking  lad, 
about  13,  and  said,  c  that  boy  was  the  most  profligate  lad 
in  this  neighbourhood.  He  was  the  leader  of  every  kind 
of  mischief  and  wickedness.  He  never  opened  his  lips 
without  a  profane  or  indecent  expression :  and  now  he  is 
become  orderly  and  good-natured,  and  in  his  conversa 
tion  has  quite  left  off  profaneness.'  All  the  children 
conducted  themselves  in  an  orderly  manner,  and  several 
of  them,  amongst  whom  was  the  boy  just  mentioned, 
joined  in  singing  a  hymn,  to  the  great  delight  of  their 
benefactors.  These  children  had  no  other  opportunities 
than  what  they  derived  from  their  Sabbath  instruction."  * 

*The  Sunday  School  Jubilee,  1831— pp.  17, 18. 


30  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

On  the  7th  September,  1785,  Mr.  Fox  succeeded  in 
forming  the  "  Society  for  the  Establishment  and  Support 
of  Sunday  Schools  throughout  the  Kingdom  of  Great 
Britain."  Mr.  Jonas  Hanway,  Mr.  Henry  Thornton, 
and  Mr.  Samuel  Hoare,  who  became  treasurer,  co 
operated  in  the  formation  of  this  new  institution ;  and  it 
immediately  received  considerable  encouragement  and 
support.  In  the  first  report  of  the  committee,  in  January, 
1786,  they  stated  that  they  had  established  five  schools 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  London,  and  had  received 
subscriptions  to  the  amount  of  £987  Os.  6d.  At  the 
meeting  at  which  this  report  was  presented,  letters 
approving  the  object  of  the  Society  were  read  from  the 
Bishops  of  Salisbury  and  LlandafT.  The  Bishop  of 
Chester  (Dr.  Porteus)  also  recommended  the  formation 
of  Sunday  schools  in  his  extensive  diocese.  The  poet 
Cowper,  in  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  John  Newton,  dated 
September  24th,  1784,  and  the  Rev.  J.  Wesley,  in  a 
letter  to  the  Rev.  Richard  Rodda,  Chester,  dated  June 
17th,  1785,  also  stated  their  conviction  of  the  benefits  to 
be  expected  from  these  schools. 

The  great  impediment  to  the  prosperity  of  these  new 
institutions  was  the  expense  of  hiring  teachers.  It 
appears  that,  from  1786  to  1800,  the  Sunday  School 
Society  alone  paid  upwards  of  £4,000  for  this  purpose. 
At  Stockport,  in  1784,  the  teachers  were  paid  Is.  6d. 
every  Sunday  for  their  services;  but  by  degrees  gra 
tuitous  teachers  arose;  so  that,  in  1794,  out  of  nearly 
thirty,  six  only  were  hired:  the  rest  voluntarily  put 
themselves  under  the  direction  of  the  visitors.  The 
beneficial  effects  were  soon  apparent;  and  from  that 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  31 

time  the  number  of  scholars  and  teachers,  and  the 
amount  of  subscriptions,  regularly  increased.  In  a  few 
years  hired  teachers  were  wholly  relinquished  in  the 
Stockport  school. 

Gradually  the  system  of  hiring  gave  way  almost 
universally  to  the  employment  of  gratuitous  teachers; 
by  which  means  a  great  obstacle  to  the  extension  of 
the  system  was  removed.  To  remunerate  the  present 
number  of  teachers,  at  the  rate  paid  to  those  in  the 
Stockport  school,  of  Is.  6d.  each  Sunday,  would  amount, 
if  the  number  of  teachers  be  estimated  at  300,000,  to 
nearly  £1,200,000  per  annum.  The  idea  of  conducting 
these  institutions  by  unpaid  teachers  is  said  to  have 
originated  in  a  meeting  of  zealous  Wesley  an  office 
bearers,  one  of  whom,  when  the  others  were  lamenting 
that  they  had  no  funds  for  hiring  teachers,  said,  "  Let's 
do  it  ourselves."  * 

The  Stockport  school,  to  which  reference  has  thus 
been  made,  deserves  a  more  extended  notice.  It  was 
formed  in  1784  on  a  broad  and  liberal  basis,  and  was 
conducted  by  a  committee  under  the  patronage  of  the 
clergy,  and  the  ministers  of  different  congregations. 
The  rules  published  November  llth,  1784,  declared  that 
(( the  town  should  be  divided  into  six  parts ;  that  there 
should  be  at  least  one  school  in  each  part ;  that  two 
subscribers  should  visit  each  school,  and  report  to  the 
committee ;  that  the  scholars  should  attend  from  nine  to 
twelve  in  the  forenoon,  and  from  one  to  the  hour  of 
worship  in  the  afternoon,  when  their  teachers  should 
conduct  them  to  church  or  chapel,  and  then  return  to 

»  Report  on  Census,  18-31,  Education,  p.  78. 


32  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

school  again  until  gix  o'clock.  The  teachers  to  be  paid 
one  shilling  and  sixpence  per  day,  and  that  the  children 
of  Protestant  Dissenters  should,  if  possible,  have  masters 
of  their  own  persuasion,  and  choose  their  own  mode  of 
catechising." 

For  a  few  years  this  plan  succeeded,  and  much  good 
was  done ;  but  by  degrees  the  attention  of  some  of  the 
visitors  relaxed,  and  many  of  the  teachers  appeared 
rather  to  continue  their  services  for  the  purpose  of 
securing  the  trifling  emolument  to  which  they  were 
thereby  entitled  than  from  zeal  to  promote  the  object  of 
the  institution.  In  one  of  the  schools  thus  established 
some  of  the  teachers  offered  their  services  gratis,  and 
gradually  the  admission  of  gratuitous  teachers  became  a 
fundamental  principle.  The  flourishing  state  of  this 
school  beyond  the  rest  rendered  a  greater  supply  of 
books  requisite,  added  to  which  an  increase  of  rent,  with 
other  expenses,  occasioned  a  demand  beyond  its  propor 
tion  of  the  public  subscription.  These  circumstances  led 
to  the  formation  of  this  school  into  a  separate  institution 
independent  of  the  rest,  agreeing  with  them  in  the 
general  object, — the  mode  of  instruction,  the  books  in 
use,  and  the  subjects  admitted.  In  the  year  1794,  a 
separate  committee  published  a  report,  entitling  the 
institution,  by  way  of  distinction,  The  Methodists'  Sunday 
School;  most  of  its  promoters  and  active  supporters 
being  of  that  denomination.  That  report  stated  the 
number  of  scholars  to  be  695.  Year  by  year  witnessed 
large  additions  of  scholars  and  teachers;  and  on  June 
15th,  1805,  the  foundation  stone  of  The  Stockport 
Sunday  School  was  laid.  The  building  cost  nearly 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  gg 

£6,000  in  its  erection,  and  was  designed  to  accommodate 
5,000  scholars,  being  132  feet  in  length,  and  57  feet  in 
width.  The  ground  floor  and  first  story  are  each 
divided  into  12  rooms;  the  second  story  is  fitted  up  for 
assembling  the  whole  of  the  children  for  public  worship, 
or  on  other  occasions ;  having  two  tiers  of  windows,  and 
a  gallery  on  each  side  extending  about  half  the  length 
of  the  building.  In  order  to  aid  both  the  hearing  and 
sight  in  this  long  room,  the  floor  rises  in  an  inclined 
plane  about  half  way.  There  is  also  an  orchestra  with  an 
organ  behind  the  pulpit.*  The  report  for  1859  states  the 
number  of  scholars  belonging  to  this,  the  largest  Sunday 
school  in  the  world,  to  be  3,781,  and  teachers,  435. 

Mr.  Raikes  was  permitted  by  Divine  Providence  to 
witness  the  extension  of  the  benefits  of  Sunday  school 
instruction  to  an  extent  far  beyond  anything  he  could 
have  contemplated,  his  life  having  been  preserved  until 
April  5th,  1811,  when  he  died  in  his  native  city  of 
Gloucester,  without  any  previous  indisposition,  and  in 
his  seventy-sixth  year.  He  was  buried  in  the  church 
of  St.  Mary  de  Crypt,  where  the  following  tablet  is 
erected  to  his  memory : 

SACRED  TO  THE  MEMORY 
OF 

ROBERT    RAIKES,    ESQ., 

LATE  OP  THIS  CITY, 
FOUNDER    OF    SUNDAY    SCHOOLS, 

WHO  DEPARTED  THIS  LIFE 
APRIL  5TH,  1811,  AGED  SEVENTY-FIVE  YEARS. 

"  When  the  car  heard  him,  then  it  blessed  him,  find  when  the  eye  ?aw  him  it  gave 
witness  to  him.  Because  he  delivered  the  poor  that  cried,  and  the  fathei-less,  and 
him  that  had  none  to  help  him.  The  blessing  of  him  that  was  ready  to  perish  came 
upon  him,  and  he  caused  the  widow's  heart  to  sing  for  joy." — Job  xxix,  11, 12,  13. 

*  Sunday  Sohool  Repository,  1831— pp.  75,  84, 147— 1-50. 

D 


FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


Although  so  large  a  measure  of  success  had  attended 
the  efforts  made  to  extend  the  benefits  of  Sunday-school 
instruction  throughout  the  country,  it  is  remarkable  that 
before  Mr.  Raikes  went  to  his  rest,  the  schools  established 
in  the  city  of  Gloucester  became  entirely  extinct.  But 
it  so  happened,  in  the  providence  of  God,  about  the 
year  1810,  that  six  young  men,  impressed  with  the 
necessity  and  value  of  such  institutions,  banded  them 
selves  together,  and  resolved,  in  the  strength  of  the 
Almighty,  that  they  would  revive  the  good  work  there. 
They  applied  to  their  minister  for  leave  to  do  so.  "  No," 
he  said,  "  the  children  will  make  too  much  noise."  They 
then  applied  to  the  trustees  of  the  chapel.  "  No,"  they 
said,  "  the  children  will  soil  the  place,  so  that  we  cannot 
let  you  have  it."  They  applied  to  the  members  of  the 
church  to  rally  round  them.  "No,"  they  said,  "you 
will  find  no  children,  no  teachers,  and  no  money  to  pay 
expenses."  But  these  six  young  men,  intent  upon  their 
work,  were  not  to  be  thus  discouraged.  Accordingly 
they  met  around  a  post,  at  the  corner  of  a  lane,  within 
twenty  yards  of  the  spot  where  Hooper  was  martyred, 
and  there,  taking  each  other  by  the  hand,  they  solemnly 
resolved  that,  come  what  would,  Sunday  schools  should 
be  re-established  in  the  city  of  Gloucester.  Accordingly 
they  entered  into  a  subscription  amongst  themselves,  and 
although  all  the  money  they  could  raise  was  fifteen 
shillings,  with  that  they  set  to  work,  and  formed  the  first 
school,  with  unpaid  teachers,  in  that  locality.  Five  of 
these  young  men  have  long  since  gone  to  their  reward, 
the  sixth  still  survives  in  the  person  of  the  Rev.  John 
Adey,  pastor  of  the  Congregational  Church,  Bexley 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  35 

Heath,  Kent,  That  illustrious  lady,  the  late  Countess 
of  Huntingdon,  appreciated  the  value  of  these  institu 
tions,  for,  by  her  will,  and  prior  to  the  re-establishment 
of  Sunday  schools  in  Gloucester,  she  provided  that  the 
premises  adjoining  the  chapel  there,  should  be  devoted 
to  the  purposes  of  a  Sunday  school,  if  ever  the  zeal  and 
love  of  the  members  of  the  church  meeting  in  that 
chapel  should  lead  to  its  formation. 


D2 


3(3  THE  FTRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER   V. 

Joseph  Lancaster — The  British  and  Foreign  School 
Society — Dr.  Bell — The  National  Society  for  Pro 
moting  the  Education  of  the  Poor  in  the  Principles  of 
the  Established  Church — The  Religious  Tract  Society. 

THE  narrative  contained  in  the  preceding  chapter  would 
be  imperfect  if  reference  were  not  made  to  the  interest 
excited  on  the  subject  of  education  generally,  as  a  result 
of  Mr.  Raikes'  efforts.  The  principal  agencies  for  the 
education  of  the  poorer  classes  at  that  period  were  what 
are  called  Charity  schools,  in  which  elementary  instruc 
tion  was  given  to  a  few  children,  who  were  clothed 
uniformly.  These  institutions  did  but  little  for  the  masses 
of  the  people,  and  could  exert  but  very  little  influence. 
Popular  education  may  be  said  to  be  almost  entirely  the 
creation  of  the  present  century.  The  records  and  the 
recollections  which  describe  society  so  recently  as  fifty 
years  ago,  bear  testimony  to  a  state  of  ignorance  and  im 
morality  so  dense  and  general  that  if  any  member  of  the 
present  generation  could  be  suddenly  transported  to  that 
earlier  period,  he  would  probably  be  scarcely  able,  not 
withstanding  many  abiding  landmarks,  to  believe  himself 
in  England,  and  would  certainly  regard  the  change 
which  half  a  century  has  witnessed  in  the  manners 
of  the  people  as  but  little  short  of  the  miraculous. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


Comparison  is  scarcely  possible  between  the  groups  of 
gambling,  swearing  children  —  no  unfavourable  example 
of  young  England  then  —  whom  Raikes  of  Gloucester,  in 
1781,  with  difficulty  collected  in  the  first  Sunday  school, 
and  any  single  class  of  the  2,400,000  scholars  who  now 
gather  with  alacrity  and  even  with  affection  round  their 
318,000  teachers. 

The  Popular  Day  School  epoch  dates  from  1796,  when 
the  youthful  Quaker,  Joseph  Lancaster,  began  in  his 
father's  home  in  Southwark  to  instruct  the  children  of 
the  poor.  Enthusiastic  in  his  calling,  and  benevolent  to 
rashness  in  his  disposition,  he  assumed  towards  his 
scholars  more  the  character  of  guardian  than  of  master  ; 
easily  remitting  to  the  poorer  children  even  the  scanty 
pittance  charged,  and  often  furnishing  with  food  the 
most  distressed.  No  wonder  that  his  scholars  multiplied 
with  great  rapidity:  they  numbered  90  ere  he  was 
eighteen  years  old,  and  afterwards  came  pouring  in  upon 
him  "like  flocks  of  sheep,"  till  in  1798  they  reached  as 
many  as  1,000.  In  his  perplexity  how  to  provide 
sufficient  teachers,  he,  according  to  his  friends,  invented, 
or,  according  to  his  enemies,  derived  from  Dr.  Bell,  the 
plan  of  teaching  younger  children  by  the  elder.  This, 
the  monitorial  plan,  attracted  much  attention;  its  sim 
plicity  and  economy  procured  for  it  extensive  favour. 
Lancaster  absorbed  in  the  idea  of  educating  all  the 
youth  of  Britain  on  this  system,  lectured  through  the 
land  with  great  success  —  obtained  the  patronage  of 
royalty  —  established  schools  —  and  raised  considerable 
funds.  But  he  was  not  the  man  to  guide  the  move 
ment  he  had  originated  ;  ardent,  visionary,  destitute  of 


33  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

worldly  prudence,  the  very  qualities  which  made  him  so 
successful  as  a  teacher,  and  a  missionary  in  the  cause  of 
education,  rendered  him  incapable  as  an  administrator. 
His  affairs  became  embarrassed ;  he  himself  was  tossed 
about  through  varied  troubles,  passing  from  a  prison  to 
prosperity,  and  then  again  reduced  to  bankruptcy,  until, 
in  1818,  he  departed  for  America,  where,  after  twenty 
years  of  suffering,  brightened  by  some  intervals  of 
prosperity,  but  none  of  prudence,  his  life  was  terminated 
in  1838,  by  an  accident  in  the  streets  of  New  York. 
Ten  years  before  he  quitted  England,  the  development 
of  his  system  was  committed  into  abler  hands,  the 
prominent  result  of  which  proceeding  was  the  foundation, 
in  1 808,  of es  The  Lancasterian  Institution,  for  promoting 
the  education  of  the  children  of  the  Poor,"  but  which,  a 
few  years  afterwards,  received  its  present  designation  of 
"THE  BEITISH  AND  FOREIGN  SCHOOL  SOCIETY." 

In  1792,  six  years  before  the  monitors  of  Lancaster 
began  their  labours,  the  experiment  of  juvenile  instructors 
was  successfully  commenced  in  India,  where  Dr.  Bell, 
then  superintendent  of  the  Military  Orphan  School, 
Madras,  unable  to  induce  the  usher  there  to  teach  the 
younger  children  to  write  the  alphabet  in  sand,  was  led 
to  supersede  him  by  a  boy  of  eight  years  old,  whose 
services  proved  so  efficient,  that  the  doctor  generalizing 
from  this  instance,  and  considering  the  plan  to  be  of 
almost  universal  application,  ardently  developed  his  idea ; 
and  on  his  return  to  England  in  1796,  urged  warmly  the 
adoption  of  his  system  as  the  most  effectual  means  of 
rapidly  extending  popular  instruction.  Andrew  Bell 
was  the  very  opposite  of  Joseph  Lancaster,  in  all,  except 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  39 

a  common  enthusiasm  for  instruction  on  tlie  "  mutual " 
or  "monitorial"  system.  A  Scotchman  (the  son  of  a 
barber  at  St.  Andrews,)  his  career  was  just  as  much 
distinguished  by  invariable  prudence,  as  was  Lancaster's 
by  constant  though  benevolent  improvidence.  On  leav 
ing  college  in  1774,  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  Bell  went 
to  America,  and  spent  his  next  five  years  as  a  tutor  in 
Virginia,  whence,  in  1781,  he  returned  to  England, 
having  suffered  shipwreck  on  his  passage.  He  now  took 
orders  in  the  English  church,  and  became  the  minister 
of  the  Episcopal  chapel  at  Leith.  Applying  for  a 
Doctor's  degree  in  Divinity,  he  received  instead,  from 
the  University  of  St.  Andrews,  one  in  Medicine.  In 
1787  he  sailed  for  India,  where  he  was  appointed  chap 
lain  to  five  or  six  regiments.  On  the  foundation  of  the 
Military  Orphan  Asylum,  he  became  its  honorary  super 
intendent,  and  it  was  in  this  capacity  that  he  made  his 
experiment  in  Sl  mutual  instruction."  The  result  of  this 
experiment  he  published  after  his  return  to  England  and 
made  strenuous  efforts  to  procure  the  general  adoption 
of  his  scheme.  In  1801  he  became  rector  of  Swanage, 
Dorsetshire ;  in  1808  the  master  of  Sherbourne  Hospital ; 
in  1818  a  prebendary  of  Hereford  Cathedral;  and  sub 
sequently,  one  of  Westminster.  He  died  in  1832, 
bequeathing  his  large  fortune  of  £120,000  principally  to 
the  Educational  Institutions  of  his  native  country.  It 
is,  however,  in  connexion  with  the  NATIONAL  SOCIETY 
that  Dr.  Bell  is  chiefly  known.  The  Lancasterian 
schools  have  always  been  established  on  an  unsectarian 
basis,  no  peculiar  religious  tenets  being  inculcated ;  the 
Bible,  "without  note  or  comment,"  being  the  only 


40  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

religious  school  book.  Early  in  the  history  of  these 
schools  this  plan  appeared  to  many  churchmen  unsatis 
factory,  the  distinctive  doctrines  of  the  Church  of 
England  being  thus  unrepresented ;  and  a  scheme  was 
formed  to  organize,  according  to  the  new  method,  exclu 
sively  Church  schools.  This  led  to  the  establishment 
in  1811  of  the  NATIONAL  SOCIETY  FOR  PROMOTING  THE 
EDUCATION  OF  THE  POOR  IN  THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  THE 
ESTABLISHED  CHURCH.* 

The  extension  of  education  amongst  the  people  thus 
commenced  by  the  establishment  of  Sunday  schools,  and 
aided  by  the  efforts  of  Lancaster  and  Bell,  led  in  the 
providence  of  God  to  the  formation  of  one  of  those 
catholic  and  useful  institutions  which  arose  about  the 
commencement  of  the  present  century,  and  have  proved 
so  great  a  blessing.  The  institution  thus  referred  to 
was  THE  RELIGIOUS  TRACT  SOCIETY,  which,  from  a 
humble  commencement,  has  attained  a  position  of  com 
manding  influence.  In  one  of  its  early  addresses  it  is 
stated,  that  "  thousands  who  would  have  remained  grossly 
illiterate,  having  through  the  medium  of  Sunday  schools, 
been  enabled  to  read,  it  is  an  object  of  growing  import 
ance  widely  to  diffuse  such  publications  as  are  calculated 
to  make  that  ability  an  unquestionable  privilege/'  f  In 
a  subsequent  publication,  the  Committee  stated,  that  "  it 
became  necessary  to  provide  for  the  exercise  of  that 
growing  ability  which  children  were  rapidly  acquiring, 
to  lead  their  minds  to  subjects  calculated  to  please  and 

*  These  sketches  of  Lancaster  and  Bell  are  taken  from  Mr.  Horace  Mann's  very 
interesting  and  instructive  report  on  the  Census  of  1851 ;  Education,  pp.  15-17. 

t  Evangelical  Magazine,  July,  1799,  p.  307. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  41 

to  purify  them,  and  thus  endeavour  to  convert  provi 
dential  advantages  into  spiritual  blessings."  *  The  Rev. 
George  Burder,  then  minister  of  a  congregation  at 
Coventry,  was  the  individual  upon  whom  God  bestowed 
the  honour  of  suggesting  the  formation  of  this  Society. 
As  we  have  already  seen  with  the  commencement  of  the 
Sunday-school  system,  so  in  the  present  instance,  the 
publication  of  tracts  of  a  moral  or  religious  character 
was  not  a  new  idea,  but  no  systematic  effort  had  been 
made  for  a  continued  publication  or  extended  distribution 
until  the  formation  of  this  institution,  which  has  now  for 
so  many  years  been  such  an  eminent  blessing  not  only  to 
this  country  but  to  the  world,  having  gone  on  from  year 
to  year  enlarging  its  efforts,  and  increasing  its  usefulness. 
It  was  at  Surrey  Chapel,  on  the  8th  May,  1799,  before 
the  preaching  of  a  sermon  for  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  by  the  Rev.  J.  Finlay,  of  Paisley,  that  Mr. 
Burder  mentioned  the  subject  to  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill, 
the  minister  of  the  chapel,  who  warmly  approved  the 
design.  The  attendance  of  ministers  in  the  adjoining 
school  room,  was  requested  after  the  service.  It  was 
then  agreed  to  meet  the  following  morning,  at  seven 
o'clock,  at  St.  Paul's  Coffee  House,  St.  Paul's  Church 
yard.  About  forty  persons  there  breakfasted  together ; 
among  whom  were  the  late  Thomas  Wilson,  Esq.,  of 
Highbury,  who  presided ;  the  Rev.  Joseph  Hughes,  of 
Battersea,  who  offered  the  first  prayer  to  God  for  his 
blessing  on  the  deliberations  of  the  meeting,  and  the 
Rev.  Rowland  Hill.  The  Society  was  then  established, 
and  a  Committee  appointed  to  consider  the  rules  that 

*  Origin  and  Progress  of  the  Society,  1803,  p.  G, 


42  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

would  be  necessary  for  its  regulation.  On  the  next 
morning  an  adjourned  meeting  was  held  at  the  same 
time  and  place,  at  which  Mr.  Hill  presided;  when  the 
proposed  rules  were  brought  up  and  adopted,  and  a 
Committee  and  Officers  appointed  for  the  first  year; 
Mr,  Hughes  becoming  the  secretary. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  43 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Rev.  Rowland  Hill — Opening  of  the  first  Sunday  School 
in  London — Mr.  Thomas  Cranfield. 

MR.  HILL,  to  whom  reference  has  thus  been  made,  was 
the  sixth  son  of  Sir  Rowland  Hill,  Bart,  of  Hawkestone, 
Shropshire.  This  good  man  received  the. first  rudiments 
of  knowledge  at  the  grammar  school  of  Shrewsbury, 
and  at  an  early  age  became  the  subject  of  religious 
impressions,  through  reading  Dr.  Watts'  Hymns  for 
Children,  presented  to  him  by  a  lady.  These  impres 
sions  were  afterwards  strengthened  by  hearing  a  sermon 
of  Bishop  Beveridge's  read  by  his  brother  Richard.  It 
was  his  privilege  to  have  a  brother  and  sister  who  were 
very  anxious  for  his  spiritual  welfare ;  they  often  talked 
to  him  on  religious  subjects,  prayed  to  God  on  his  behalf, 
placed  in  his  way  books  suitable  for  him  to  read,  and 
corresponded  with  him  when  he  went  from  home.  His 
education  was  continued  at  Eton  school,  and  here  his 
serious  impressions  increased,  until  about  the  age  of 
eighteen  when  his  heart  was  fully  given  to  God.  This 
was  evidenced  by  his  efforts  to  benefit  his  fellow  scholars. 
At  the  close  of  the  year  1764,  he  entered  as  a  pensioner 
at  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  where  he  afterwards 
became  a  fellow  commoner.  Here  he  became  acquainted 
with  the  Rev.  John  Berridge,  of  Everton,  and  the  Rev. 


44  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

George  Whitefield,  by  whose  counsel  and  example  he 
was  cheered  and  encouraged  in  his  efforts  to  do  good  to 
the  inmates  of  the  jail  and  workhouse,  as  well  as  by  his 
visits  to  the  sick  and  dying.  He  did  not  neglect  his 
studies,  but  by  early  rising,  and  careful  improvement  of 
his  time,  became  a  diligent  and  successful  student — 
taking  the  degrees  of  Bachelor  and  Master  of  Arts,  and 
leaving  Ca'mbridge  with  the  esteem  of  those  who  knew 
him.  He  had,  however,  to  bear  the  displeasure  of  his 
parents,  who  did  not  approve  of  his  undertaking  duties 
which  they  thought  belonged  exclusively  to  the  clergy 
men  of  the  Established  Church.  He  had  not  confined 
himself  strictly  to  the  rules  of  that  church,  and  when 
he  sought  for  ordination,  met  with  no  less  than  six 
refusals.  He  was  at  length  ordained  Deacon  by  the 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  in  the  year  1773,  and 
accepted  a  curacy  of  £40  a  year,  in  the  parish  of 
Kingston,  near  Taunton,  in  Somersetshire.  He  after 
wards  removed  to  London,  and  preached  with  great 
acceptance  and  success  in  the  Tabernacle,  and  Totten 
ham  Court  Road  Chapel,  which  had  been  erected  by  the 
Rev.  George  Whitefield.  Like  that  distinguished  evan 
gelist  he  spent  his  time  mostly  in  itinerating,  and,  as  a 
clergyman,  found  access  to  the  pulpits  of  many  churches. 
His  catholic  spirit  made  it  a  matter  of  indifference  to 
him  where  he  preached  the  gospel — in  church,  or  chapel, 
or  in  the  open  air ;  but  he  found  it  desirable  to  have  a 
settled  residence,  and  a  congregation  over  which  he 
might  especially  preside.  In  the  year  1780,  Mr.  Hill 
felt  a  strong  wish  to  introduce  the  Gospel  into  the  south 
of  London,  and  on  the  24th  June,  1782,  he  laid  the  first 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  45 

stone  of  Surrey  Chapel,  on  which  occasion  he  preached 
from  Isaiah  xxviii,  16.  The  building,  which  cost  more 
than  £5,000,  and  will  seat  about  2,500  persons,  was 
opened  for  Divine  worship,  June  8,  1783,  when  Mr. 
Hill  preached  from  1st  Corinthians  i,  23.  Under  his 
auspices  the  first  Sunday  school  in  the  metropolis  was 
established.  There  are  no  records  in  existence  to  show 
the  exact  time  of  its  opening,  but  it  was  probably  about 
1784,  for  in  1827,  at  a  meeting  of  the  old  scholars  who 
had  been  educated  in  the  school,  an  elderly  female  stated 
that  her  first  serious  impressions  were  received  in  the 
school  about  forty-two  years  previous  to  that  period. 
The  children  were  first  collected  in  the  chapel,  and 
afterwards  in  the  school-house  adjoining,  of  which  we 
have  already  spoken,  where  they  were  instructed  by 
paid  teachers  and  superintendents  for  nearly  twenty 
years,  but  under  this  system  there  was  but  little  pros 
perity.  There  was  the  want  of  that  generous  and 
hallowed  feeling  which  is  produced  by  the  disinterested 
labour  of  instructors,  who  are  constrained  by  the  love  of 
Christ  freely  to  give  what  they  have  freely  received, 
At  length,  here,  as  elsewhere,  Christian  men  and  women 
came  forth  freely  to  undertake  the  work,  which  has  ever 
since  been  carried  on  with  great  success.*  The  estab 
lishment  of  the  school  at  Surrey  Chapel  was  followed  by 
the  opening  of  a  second  at  Hoxton  by  Mr.  Kemp,  and 
gradually  the  system  spread  through  the  metropolis. 

One  of  the  most  active  and  successful  agents  in  this 
work  was  a  man  in  humble  life.  Thomas  Cranfield,  the 
son  of  a  baker  in  Southwark,  but  who  was  brought  up 

•  Memoir  of  the  Rev,  Rowland  Hill,  M.A.,  by  \Villiam  Jone?. 


4(5  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

to  the  business  of  a  tailor,  enlisted  in  the  39th  regiment 
of  foot,  in  August,  1777,  and  proceeded  to  Gibraltar, 
where  he  continued  until  its  celebrated  siege  in  1782. 
On  his  return  to  England  in  1783,  he  was  induced  by 
his  father  to  hear  the  Rev.  W.  Romaine,  whose  instruc 
tions  were  blessed  to  his  conversion,  which  was  followed 
by  that  of  his  wife.  He  resumed  his  business,  but  had 
much  difficulty  in  obtaining  the  means  of  supporting  his 
family.  He,  however,  devoted  himself  to  the  service 
of  his  Saviour,  with  an  extraordinary  energy  and  with 
a  perseverance  which  accompanied  him  through  life. 
About  the  latter  end  of  1791,  Mr.  Cranfield  opened  a 
Sunday  school  in  his  own  house  at  Kingsland,  and  was 
assisted  in  the  work  by  a  Mr.  Gould,  while  his  wife 
instructed  the  girls.  The  number  of  children  soon 
amounted  to  60;  and  his  room  being  too  small,  he 
removed  the  school  to  the  factory,  a  building  which  he 
had  hired  near  Kingsland  Turnpike.  He  then  left  the 
school  in  the  hands  of  some  Christian  friends,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  Stoke  Newington,  where  he  opened  another 
school,  which  he  put  into  the  hands  of  others,  and  estab 
lished  a  school  at  Hornsey.  He  had  been  assisted  in  his 
efforts  by  pecuniary  assistance  from  Mr.  Joshua  Reyner, 
who  held  for  many  years  the  office  of  treasurer  to  the 
Religious  Tract  Society,  and  by  Mr.  James  Robert 
Burchett,  a  proctor  in  Doctors'  Commons,  and  a  member 
of  the  Surrey  Chapel  congregation.  In  1797,  Mr. 
Burchett,  at  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Cranfield,  wrote  and 
published  a  tract,  entitled  "Palm  Sunday."  Of  this 
tract  1,000  copies  were  printed,  and  on  the  morning  of 
Palm  Sunday,  1797,  the  two  friends  met  at  Shoreditch 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  47 

Church,  for  the  purpose  of  commencing  the  circulation 
of  these  tracts:  Mr.  Burchett  took  the  round  towards 
Hornsey,  and  Mr.  Cranfield  that  towards  Whitechapel. 
Mr.  Cranfield  returned  through  Thames  Street,  and 
crossing  London  Bridge,  proceeded  to  Rotherhithe.  He 
was  induced  by  the  scenes  of  depravity  which  presented 
themselves  to  his  notice,  to  form  the  resolution  of  open 
ing  a  Sunday  school,  and  in  the  middle  of  the  week, 
hired  a  room  in  Adam-street,  and  issued  a  circular, 
informing  the  inhabitants  that  a  school  would  be  com 
menced  on  the  following  Sabbath  for  gratuitous  instruc 
tion.  On  Easter  Sunday,  accordingly,  Mr.  Cranfield 
began  the  work  of  instruction,  when  upwards  of  twenty 
scholars  attended.  At  this  time  he  had  three  children, 
and  it  will  illustrate  his  indomitable  energy,  as  well  as 
that  of  his  wife,  to  state  that,  as  he  could  not  obtain  any 
other  assistant,  she  attended  the  school  with  him  every 
Sabbath,  though  with  an  infant  at  her  breast — Mr. 
Cranfield  carried  another  child  in  his  arms,  and  the 
third  was  left  at  home  with  a  female  servant.  They 
dined  in  the  school-room,  and  returned  home  in  the 
afternoon  to  tea.  The  number  of  scholars  soon  increased 
to  100,  and  Mr.  Cranfield  obtained  permission  to  conduct 
them  to  the  Rev.  John  Townsend's  chapel  to  public 
worship.  Having  obtained  assistance  in  the  carrying  on 
the  school  from  some  members  of  that  congregation,  he, 
in  December,  1797,  opened  another  school  in  a  brick- 
maker's  house,  near  the  High  Cross,  Tottenham.  At 
this  place  were  several  youths  of  most  abandoned 
character,  and  he  calculated  upon  receiving  much  an 
noyance  from  them ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  they  were 


4g  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

among  the  earliest  who  applied  for  admission.  Some  of 
them,  as  soon  as  they  began  to  perceive  the  benefits  of 
instruction,  formed  the  plan  of  meeting  at  each  other's 
houses  after  the  labours  of  the  day,  for  the  purpose  of 
learning  to  read ;  and  to  facilitate  their  progress,  obtained 
the  assistance  of  the  boys  in  the  Bible  Class,  for  which 
they  each  allowed  one  penny  per  week.  Four  of  these 
ringleaders  in  wickedness  were  subsequently  converted 
to  God. 

When  the  charge  of  the  schools  at  Rotherhithe  and 
Tottenham  was  undertaken  by  Christian  friends  residing 
there,  the  active  mind  of  Mr.  Cranfield  sought  for 
another  sphere  of  labour  in  Kent-street,  Southwark. 
He  therefore  took  an  opportunity  of  reconnoitering  this 
stronghold  of  iniquity,  and  found  it  inhabited  by  the 
lowest  of  the  low,  and  the  vilest  of  the  vile.  He  con 
ferred  with  his  friends  as  to  what  should  be  done,  and 
unpromising  as  the  prospect  appeared,  it  was  determined 
to  attempt  to  benefit  the  young  portion  of  this  degraded 
population.  Mr.  Cranfield  hired  a  room  at  No.  124,  at 
a  rental  of  three  shillings  a  week,  and  on  the  first  Sunday 
in  August,  1798,  the  school  was  opened.  The  children 
attended  in  considerable  numbers,  and  after  he  and  his 
friends  had  instructed  them  for  some  time,  he  ventured 
to  take  them  to  public  worship,  at  a  chapel  in  the  neigh 
bourhood,  but  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  he  could 
keep  them  in  order.  So  novel  was  the  scene  to  them, 
and  so  rude  and  uncultivated  were  they,  that  when  the 
service  was  over,  and  they  had  got  into  the  street  again, 
they  gave  three  cheers  for  the  minister.  The  opposition 
which  Mr.  Cranfield  and  his  friends  encountered  in  this 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL,  49 

district  was  dreadful.  Every  species  of  insult  was 
heaped  upon  them;  they  were  pelted  with  filth  of  all 
descriptions,  and  dirty  water  was  frequently  thrown  out 
of  the  windows  upon  their  heads.  His  two  friends 
retired  from  this  unpromising  field  of  labour,  but  his 
wife  again  became  his  assistant,  although  she  had  to 
travel  three  miles  from  their  home  at  Hoxton,  leading 
two  children,  while  her  husband  carried  a  third.  In  the 
spring  of  1799,  Mr.  Cranfield  finding  the  work  too 
much  for  himself  and  wife,  sought  in  various  quarters 
for  aid,  but  without  success.  Asa  last  resource,  he  went 
to  his  friend,  Mr.  Burchett,  who  brought  him  the  help 
he  required.*  An  apparently  fortuitous  circumstance 
had  on  that  very  day  directed  Mr.  Burchett's  attention 
to  the  subject  of  Sunday  schools.  He  had  been  with 
Mr.  Hugh  Beams,  of  the  Stock  Exchange,  to  Surrey 
Chapel,  where  Mr.  Hill,  who  had  recently  visited 
Scotland,  mentioned  the  great  good  which  he  had 
found  effected  there  by  these  institutions,  and  made 
a  powerful  appeal  to  his  congregation,  to  go  and 
imitate  their  Scottish  brethren.  Mr.  Burchett's  ardent 
mind  immediately  caught  the  idea,  and  began  to  consider 
how  it  might  be  best  accomplished.  Mr.  Beams  offered 
the  use  of  his  rooms,  and  remembering  that  whatever 
we  do  should  be  done  with  all  our  might,  they  agreed  to 
open  a  Sunday  school  the  next  Lord's  day.  It  was 
while  they  were  thus  engaged  that  Mr.  Cranfield  came 
in  to  make  his  application  to  Mr.  Burchett  for  help. 
On  his  entering  the  room,  Mr.  Burchett  exclaimed,  "  I 
am  glad  to  see  you ;  we  have  just  been  contriving  a  plan 

*"  The  Useful  Christian,"  a  Memoir  of  Thomas  Cranfield. 

I 


gQ  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

to  open  a  Sunday  school,  but  I  recollect  you  have  one 
already  in  Kent-street,  perhaps  we  had  better  endeavour 
to  enlarge  your  border."  Messrs.  Burchett  and  Beams 
visited  Mr.  Cranfield  the  following  Sunday,  and  found 
him  labouring  alone  with  forty  children.  They  under 
took  to  provide  additional  teachers,  and  Mr.  Cranfield 
promised  that  scholars  should  not  be  wanting.  The 
condition  of  other  parts  of  the  Borough  of  Southwark 
then  excited  attention,  and  schools  were  successively 
opened  in  the  Mint,  Gravel-lane,  and  Garden-row,  St. 
George's-fields.  The  Mint  was  found  to  be  a  locality 
worse,  if  possible,  than  Kent-street.  There  a  room  was 
hired  at  <£?4  per  annum,  and  the  school  opened  on  Sunday, 
June  16,  1799,  with  40  scholars.  The  children  appeared 
in  a  most  wretched  condition;  few  of  them  wearing 
shoes,  and  scarcely  more  than  two  or  three  having 
covering  to  their  heads.  Similar  difficulties  to  those 
experienced  in  Kent-street  were  met  with,  but  Mr. 
Burchett,  who  superintended  the  school  for  eight  years, 
aided  by  Thomas  Cranfield  and  others,  persevered  in 
his  efforts,  and  this  school  is  still  continued  in  a  new 
building  erected  in  the  year  1854,  in  Harem-place, 
Mint.*° 

These  schools  may  be  considered  as  the  precursors 
of  wThat  have  since  been  called  "  Ragged  Schools,"  in 
the  formation  and  carrying  on  of  which  John  Pounds,  of 
St.  Mary-street,  Portsmouth  (who,  while  earning  an 
honest  subsistence  by  mending  shoes,  was  also  school 
master  gratuitously  to  some  hundreds  of  children  of  his 
poor  neighbours);  the  Rev.  Dr.  Guthrie,  of  Edinburgh ; 

*  Ragged  School  Magazine,  1860,  p.  243,  244. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  £1 

Sheriff  Watson,  of  Aberdeen ;  "  the  Poor  Tinker "  of 
Westminster;  and  "the  Poor  Chimney  Sweep,"  of 
Windsor,  have  been  so  useful.  In  April,  1844,  the 
Ragged  School  Union  was  formed  under  the  presidency 
of  Lord  Ashley,  M.P.  (now  Earl  Sliaftesbury),  and 
has  conferred  real  and  vast  blessings  on  the  lowest  classes 
of  our  youthful  population. 

Mr.  Burchett  had  made  himself  responsible  for  all 
expenses,  but  when  Mr.  Hill  returned  to  town  in  the 
autumn,  he  was  informed  of  what  had  been  done,  and 
his  patronage  solicited.  He  immediately  said,  "  Since 
you  have  undertaken  to  provide  teachers  and  children, 
I  will  find  the  requisite  money."  He  recommended  that 
a  junction  should  be  formed  with  the  school  at  Surrey 
Chapel,  and  the  whole  was  denominated  "  The  South- 
wark  Sunday  School  Society."  Mr.  Burchett  was  not 
content  with  the  services  which  his  counsel  and  his  purse 
rendered  to  the  Society,  but  he  was  also  for  many  years 
a  zealous  teacher  in  any  of  the  schools  where  his  labours 
were  most  wanted.  At  the  time  of  his  death,  in  1810, 
there  were  eight  schools,  containing  nearly  2,000 
children.*  At  March,  1860,  the  Society  had  under  its 
care  12  schools,  comprising  411  teachers  and  4,384 
scholars. 


*"  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  M.A.,"  by  William  Jones. 

E2 


52  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Introduction  of  the  Sunday  School  into  Scotland. 
Opposition   of  the    Civil  and  Ecclesiastical  Authorities. 

THE  reference  made  to  Mr.  Hill's  visit  to  Scotland,  and 
its  important  results,  naturally  lead  to  some  account  of 
what  had  there  so  much  excited  his  interest.  In  that 
country  family  teaching  existed  to  a  large  extent  many 
years  previously  to  the  introduction  of  Sabbath  schools. 
It  was  the  custom,  when  a  young  man  came  to  his  minister 
and  desired  to  be  married,  that  he  underwent  an  examina 
tion  as  to  his  qualifications  to  act  as  the  head  of  a  family ; 
and  if  it  was  found  that  he  was  not  properly  qualified, 
the  minister  delayed  the  ceremony!  It  was  also  the 
custom  in  Scotland  for  the  ministers  to  have  periodical 
examinations — that  is  to  say,  they  went  through  their 
congregations  once  a  year,  calling  together  the  families 
in  a  particular  district,  and  catechizing  them,  men, 
women,  and  children.  This  custom  gave  a  certain 
stimulus  to  family  education.  As  early  as  the  year 
1756,  a  Presbyterian  minister  started  a  Sabbath  school 
in  his  own  house,  which  was  attended  by  thirty  or  forty 
children.  This  school  he  maintained  for  a  period  of  not 
less  than  fifty  years,  and  it  has  continued  unbroken  to 
the  present  day.  But  after  all  these  statements,  it 
cannot  be  doubted  that  the  Sabbath  school,  in  Scotland, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  53 

as  it  now  exists,  sprang  from  the  effort  of  Robert 
Raikes.*  In  the  year  1797,  a  number  of  pious  persons, 
of  various  denominations  in  Edinburgh,  and  its  neigh 
bourhood,  who  had  been  meeting  for  some  time 
monthly,  for  the  purpose  of  praying  for  the  revival 
of  religion  at  home  and  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  abroad, 
thought  that  some  active  exertions  to  promote  the  im 
portant  object  for  which  they  had  associated  should 
accompany  their  prayers.  Their  attention  was  directed 
to  the  state  and  character  of  the  rising  generation,  and 
a  society  was  formed  by  them,  under  the  title  of  the 
"  Edinburgh  Gratis  Sabbath  School  Society,"  the  sole 
object  of  which  should  be  to  promote  the  religious 
instruction  of  youth,  by  erecting,  supporting,  and  con 
ducting  Sabbath  evening  schools  in  Edinburgh  and  its 
neighbourhood,  in  which  schools  the  children  should  be 
taught  the  leading  and  most  important  doctrines  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  not  the  peculiarities  of  any  denomination 
of  Christians.  It  was  agreed  that  the  schools  be  con 
ducted  by  gratuitous  teachers,  and  the  first  school  was 
opened  in  Portsburgh,  in  March,  1797.  The  Committee 
reported  in  1812,  that  they  had  then  44  schools  under 
their  care,  attended  by  2,200  children.!  The  establish 
ment  of  Sunday  schools  in  the  North  of  Scotland  was 
met  by  some  opposition.  In  the  year  1798,  two  young 
Englishmen,  Messrs.  Coles  and  Page,  were  students  at 
King's  College,  Aberdeen.  They  were  Baptists,  and 
men  of  fervent  piety.  The  state  of  spiritual  death  in 
which  they  found  the  people  around  them,  moved  their 

*  Report  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  General  Sunday  School  Convention,  p.  29, 
t  Sunday  School  Repository,  1813,    p,  125. 


54  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

hearts  and  led  them  to  attempt  the  formation  of  Sunday 
schools.  They  found  a  few  godly  men  prepared  to 
sympathise  and  co-operate  with  them.  One  of  these 
wrote  on  the  25th  of  April,  1798,  to  John  Morisou,  of 
Millseat,  and  father  of  the  late  Eev.  Dr.  Morison,  of 
Brompton.  "  Each  of  them  (Messrs.  Coles  and  Page,) 
teaches  a  school,  and  the  people  tread  upon  one  another 
to  hear  them.  I  went  to  hear  one  of  them  last  Sunday 
evening,  who  teaches  in  St.  Mary's  Hill,  below  the  East 
church.  I  think  there  were  about  one  thousand  people 
present.  The  schools  are  six  in  number,  and  very  well 
attended.  The  children  are  rapidly  advancing  in  know 
ledge.  Had  I  not  heard  their  answers,  I  should  not 
have  believed  that  persons  so  young  could  have  been 
capable  of  acquiring  such  clear  views  of  religious  truth. 
These  schools  indeed  appear  to  be  among  the  most 
effectual  means  ever  devised  for  training  up  a  seed  to  do 
service  to  the  Lord  in  their  generation.  At  the  first 
formation  of  the  society  for  the  support  of  the  schools, 
several  of  the  more  liberal  of  the  clergy  attended,  but 
they  have  almost  all  deserted  us  now,  and  are  beginning 
to  look  upon  us  with  a  somewhat  jealous  eye.  One  of 
them  said  the  other  day  that  we  were  striking  a  blow  at 
the  very  vitals  of  the  Establishment  by  means  of  these 
schools."  Mr.  Morison  was  moved  by  these  accounts  to 
attempt  something  for  the  ignorant  young  of  his  own 
neighbourhood,  and  was  aided  by  a  little  band  of  good 
men,  who  had  the  courage  to  join  him  in  the  novel  pro 
ceeding.  For  several  years  the  schools  thus  originated 
continued  to  prosper,  and  new  ones  were  opened  in  the 
surrounding  district.  They  became  nearly  as  popular 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


an  attraction  as  the  parish  church  ;  the  largest  rooms  in 
which  they  were  held  were  crowded  to  excess  ;  religious 
knowledge  was  diffused  to  a  most  happy  and  unheard  of 
extent;  they  repressed  the  desecration  of  the  Sabbath, 
and  became  in  all  respects  important  branches  in  that 
vast  system  of  operation  which  was  paving  the  way  for 
happier  times  to  the  North  of  Scotland. 

The  apprehension  of  one  of  the  clergy  of  the  Scottish 
National  Church,  that  these  schools  would  be  injurious 
to  that  establishment,  appears  to  have  been  shared  by 
his  brethren  to  an  extent  which  now  appears  ludicrous, 
and  under  its  influence,  the  "Assembly"  issued  its 
"  Pastoral  Admonition,'7  which  condemned  nothing  in 
severer  terms  than  the  unauthorised  instructions  of  lay 
teachers.  Mr.  Morison  received  a  summons  from  the 
vestry  clerk  of  the  chapel  of  ease  in  his  immediate 
vicinity,  requiring  him  to  appear  before  the  Presbytery 
of  Turriff,  to  give  an  account  of  the  circumstances 
which  had  induced  him  to  violate  the  statutes  obligatory 
upon  those  who  became  teachers  of  religion,  and  by 
which  they  were  compelled  to  obtain  license,  and  to  take 
certain  oaths  of  allegiance  to  government.  He  however 
deemed  the  interference  of  the  Presbytery  impertinent 
and  illegal,  and  in  this  opinion  he  was  fully  borne  out 
by  the  decisions  of  the  highest  legal  practitioners  in  the 
land.  Not  wishing  however  to  show  any  feeling  of 
disrespect  or  resentment,  he  made  his  appearance  at  the 
Presbytery,  explained  the  nature  of  his  proceedings  at 
the  Sunday  schools;  gently  hinted  that  the  neglect  of 
the  clergy  had  rendered  them  necessary  ;  expressed  his 
determination  to  persevere,  and  eventually  apprised  the 


5(5  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

reverend  body  that  he  had  sought  legal  advice,  and  was 
prepared  to  abide  by  whatever  consequences  might 
follow  upon  refusing  to  meet  their  wishes.  From  some 
parts  of  Aberdeenshire  Sunday  school  teachers  were 
marched  into  the  city  of  Aberdeen,  under  the  charge  of 
constables,  to  account  before  the  magistrates  for  their 
presumption.  But  after  this  interview  with  the  Pres 
bytery  of  Turriff,  Mr.  Morison  had  no  further  trouble 
on  the  subject  of  his  Sunday  school  labours ;  and  it  is 
but  justice  to  add,  that  most  of  the  men  who  sat  in 
judgment  upon  the  case,  lived  long  enough  to  feel  con 
vinced  that  all  such  attempts  to  put  down  Sunday  schools 
were  alike  impolitic  and  unjustifiable.* 

Similar  opposition  was  met  with  in  other  parts  of  Scot 
land,  both  from  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  authorities. 
In  the  town  of  Paisley,  in  1799,  the  sheriff  of  the  county 
intimated  to  the  Sabbath  school  teachers  that  he  con 
sidered  their  meetings  to  be  illegal,  and  demanded  from 
them  a  sight  of  their  books.  He  also  required  that 
every  Sabbath  school  should  obtain  a  license,  and  sum 
moned  the  various  teachers  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance 
before  the  magistrates.  In  the  small  town  of  Lauder,  in 
1797,  information  against  the  Sabbath  school  was  laid 
before  the  sheriff,  who  sent  to  the  minister,  and  said, 
"  You  must  let  me  see  the  books  you  use  in  the  Sabbath 
school."  The  minister  sent  him  the  Bible  and  the 
Shorter  Catechism,  both  of  which  the  sheriff  returned, 
with  the  remark,  "  I  wish  you  God-speed."  In  a  few 
years  after  this,  Sabbath  schools  became  popular.  By- 

*  Service  and  Suffering  :  Memoirs  of  the  Life  of  the  Rev.  John  Morison,  D.D.,  L.L.D., 
1860,  pp.  98-102, 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  eft 

and-bye  the  magistrates  were  invited  to  open  the  schools, 
and  see  them  examined.  In  one  case,  their  authority 
was  carried  a  little  too  far.  In  a  small  town  of  some 
1,500  inhabitants,  an  order  was  issued  that  no  scholar 
should  be  allowed  to  leave  the  house  until  the  church 
bell  rang,  when  all  the  doors  were  thrown  open,  and  the 
children  admitted  to  the  school.  Still  it  must  have 
worked  well,  for  we  find  that  of  the  1,500  inhabitants, 
there  were  500,  or  one-third  of  the  whole  population  in 
attendance  at  the  schools. 

The  opposition  from  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  was 
somewhat  more  formidable.  At  that  time  lay  teaching 
in  Scotland  was  almost  altogether  unknown,  and  the 
ecclesiastical  courts  declared  that  Sabbath-school  teach 
ing  by  laymen  was  not  only  an  innovation,  but  was 
contrary  to  Presbyterianism.  Some  ministers  stated 
from  the  pulpit  that  the  conducting  of  a  Sabbath  school 
was  a  breach  of  the  fourth  commandment,  and  others, 
that  if  any  parent  sent  his  children  to  the  Sabbath 
school,  he  should  be  cut  off  from  the  communion  of  the 
church.  Such  were  the  extreme  measures  taken  by 
certain  parties  in  Scotland  at  that  time.  The  pious 
ministers  and  laymen,  however,  continued  their  labours, 
heedless  of  the  anathemas  which  were  fulminated  against 
them,  and  the  result  is  that  all  opposition  has  entirely 
ceased,  and  there  are  now  none  more  cordially  devoted 
to  the  Sabbath-school  cause  than  ministers,  many  of 
whom  have  been  educated  in  those  institutions,  and  have 
been  engaged  as  Sabbath-school  teachers.  And  those 
very  bodies  which  passed  formal  resolutions  against 
Sabbath  schools  now  have  an  annual  statistical  return  of 


53  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

their  operations.  It  was  well  tliat  this  battle  was  fought 
and  won ;  for  it  was  not  the  cause  of  Sabbath  schools 
only,  but  of  all  those  lay  agents  who  are  now  labouring 
so  zealously  and  successfully  in  the  country.* 


*  Report  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  General  Sunday  School  Convention,   pp.  30, 31, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  59 


CHAPTER  VJII. 

Introduction  of  the  Sunday  School  into  Wales — Consequent 
demand  for  copies  of  the  Scriptures — Rev.  Thomas 
Charles.  Formation  of  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society. 

VERY  early  in  the  annals  of  the  Sunday-school  Society 
arc  recorded  their  desires  and  endeavours  to  carry  the 
blessing  into  Ireland;  it  was  not,  however,  effected  to 
any  considerable  extent  for  more  than  twenty  years 
afterwards.  A  similar  attempt  was  made  on  behalf  of 
"Wales,  which  proved  more  successful.  As  the  only 
obstacle  was  want  of  funds,  a  subscription  was  com 
menced  in  1798  for  the  benefit  of  Sunday  schools  in 
Wales.  In  1800  the  funds  were  raised,  and  so  rapid 
was  the  progress  of  the  design  in  that  Principality,  that 
in  three  years  177  schools  wrere  raised,  containing  up 
wards  of  8,000  scholars.*  In  1787  a  Sunday  school 
was  formed  in  connection  with  the  Baptist  church  at 
Hengoed,  in  Glamorganshire,  by  Morgan  John  Rhys. 
This  school  was  formed  on  the  principle  of  teaching  the 
Word  of  God  and  religious  lessons  only.  But  the 
person  to  whom  the  honour  belongs  of  carrying  out 
this  work  was  the  Rev.  Thomas  Charles,  of  Bala.  In 
the  course  of  his  evangelistic  efforts  he  had  found 
ignorance  as  to  religion  prevailing  to  an  extent 

*  Sunday  School  Jubilee,  1831,  p.  23. 


gQ  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

scarcely  conceivable  in  a  country  professedly  Christian. 
Having  thus  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  religious  state 
of  the  community  at  large  he  felt  anxious  to  provide 
some  remedy.  The  plan  he  thought  of  was  the  estab 
lishment  of  circulating  schools,  moveable  from  one  place 
to  another  at  the  end  of  nine  or  twelve  months,  or  some 
times  more.  Some  of  the  first  teachers  he  taught  himself. 
These  schools  were  commenced  in  1785,  and  increased, 
and  supplied  teachers  for  the  Sunday  schools,  which 
were  set  on  foot  in  1789,  and  increased  very  rapidly, 
soon  spreading  over  the  whole  country.  Mr.  Charles 
availed  himself  of  every  opportunity  to  encourage  them. 
He  had  a  peculiar  talent  for  examining  and  catechising 
the  children.  He  possessed  in  a  high  degree  that  tender 
ness  and  sympathy  for  them  which  were  so  conspicuous 
in  our  Saviour.  His  familiarity  took  away  every  re-, 
straint.  His  condescension  and  kindness  engaged  their 
tenderest  feelings.  He  never  seemed  to  enjoy  himself 
so  much  as  when  he  was  surrounded  by  children,  and 
they  loved  him  as  he  loved  them.  What  soon  became 
very  peculiar  in  these  schools  was  the  attendance  of 
adults.  Grown-up  people  attended  as  scholars.  The 
children  having  been  taught  not  only  to  read,  but  to 
understand  in  a  measure  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel, 
those  grown  into  maturity  felt  ashamed  of  their  igno 
rance.  Many  parents  came  and  submitted  to  be  taught. 
From  attending  the  examination  of  their  children  they 
were  by  degrees  rendered  anxious  to  be  taught  them 
selves.  But  what  more  especially  produced  this  happy 
result  was  the  constant  practice  of  Mr.  Charles  of 
urging  upon  all  of  every  age  the  duty  of  being  able  to 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  gj 

read  the  Word  of  God.  In  the  pulpit,  in  examining  the 
children,  and  in  his  conversation  with  the  poor  people 
he  met  with  in  his  travels,  this  was  the  subject.* 

In  a  letter  written  by  Mr.  Charles,  in  1808,  he  gives 
some  encouraging  accounts  of  the  progress  of  the  Sunday 
schools  in  Wales,  which  had  greatly  increased,  especially 
in  South  Wales;  and  of  their  beneficial  influence  he 
adds: 

"We  have  also  this  year  held  associations  of  the 
different  schools.  They  meet  in  some  central  place  to 
be  publicly  catechised  together.  Three  meetings  of  this 
nature  have  been  held  in  North  Wales,  and  three  in 
South  Wales.  A  subject  is  given  to  every  school  on 
which  they  are  to  be  examined,  and  which  they  are  to 
elucidate  by  repeating  appropriate  passages  from  the 
Sacred  Writings.  At  the  appointed  time,  generally  a 
Sabbath  day,  the  children  of  the  different  schools  as 
semble,  accompanied  by  their  teachers.  Some  of  the 
schools  have  walked  ten  miles  by  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  The  children  being  scattered  in  their  different 
habitations  over  the  country,  for  they  dwell  not  together 
in  hamlets  as  in  England,  they  all  meet  at  an  assigned 
place,  and  at  the  appointed  hour  pray  and  sing  a  verse 
of  a  hymn  together,  and  then  march  cheerfully  and 
orderly  for  the  place  of  their  destination. 

"As  no  place  of  worship  is  spacious  enough  to  contain 
the  immense  concourse  of  people  which  attend  on  these 
occasions,  we  have  been  obliged  to  erect  stages  out  of 
doors  in  the  fields  :  a  large  one  for  the  children,  two  or 
three  schools  at  a  time;  another  for  the  catechists, 

*  Brief  History  of  the  Life  and  Labours  of  the  Rev.  T.  Charles,  1828,  pp.  229— 2?8. 


FIBST  FIFTY  YEARS 

opposite  to  that  of  the  children,  at  fifteen  or  eighteen 
yards  distant;  the  space  between  is  for  the  assembled 
congregation  to  hear.  We  begin  the  work  early  in  the 
morning,  and  the  whole  day  is  spent  in  these  examina 
tions.  Every  examination  lasts  three  or  four  hours,  and 
is  generally  concluded  by  an  address  to  the  children  and 
the  congregation.  In  the  short  intervals  between  the 
examinations,  the  children  of  each  school  are  conducted 
by  their  teachers  into  a  room  engaged  for  the  purpose 
to  partake  of  a  little  refreshment,  and  at  the  appointed 
time  they  are  reconducted  to  the  place  of  meeting.  We 
have  had  on  these  occasions  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
schools  assembled  together.  Hitherto  these  associations 
have  been  most  profitable.  The  previous  preparation 
gives  employment  for  two  months  to  all  the  youths  of 
both  sexes,  in  which  they  engage  with  great  eagerness 
and  delight.  The  public  examinations,  we  have  every 
reason  to  conclude,  are  also  very  profitable  to  the  hearers 
assembled.  This  is  clear  from  their  great  attention,  and 
the  feelings  produced  by  hearing  the  responses  of  the 
children.  I  have  seen  great  meltings  and  tears  among 
them.  When  the  work  of  the  day  is  over  the  children 
are  reconducted  by  their  teachers  to  their  respective 
homes,  or  committed  to  the  care  of  their  parents. 

"  In  my  intercourse  with  the  children  I  have  met  with 
many  instances  of  uncommon  quickness  of  intellect  and 
strength  of  memory.  I  have  met  with  more  than  one 
who  at  the  age  of  three  years  would  learn  any  common 
tune  in  a  very  short  time ;  and  others  at  the  same  age 
who  would  very  soon  commit  to  memory  long  chapters 
without  any  apparent  difficulty.  There  is  a  little  girl 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  gg 

only  five  aiid  a  half  years  old  who  can  repeat  distinctly 
above  one  hundred  chapters,  and  goes  on  learning  a 
chapter  every  week,  besides  the  catechism,  and  searching 
the  Scriptures  for  passages  on  different  points  in  divinity. 
We  have  many  blind  people  who  treasure  up  the  Word 
of  God  in  their  memory.  One  blind  lad  commits  a 
whole  chapter  to  memory  by  having  it  read  over  to  him 
about  four  times.  I  have  also  met  with  many  melan 
choly  instances  of  very  great  ignorance  among  grown-up 
people,  which  has  induced  me  to  press  them  earnestly  to 
attend  the  Sunday  school." 

Mr.  Charles  adds : 

"No  minister  who  wishes  to  see  the  success  of  his 
ministry,  if  he  knew  the  satisfaction  it  would  give  him 
self,  and  the  advantage  it  would  be  to  others  in  preparing 
them  for  eternity,  far  beyond  his  mere  preaching  all  his 
days,  but  would  immediately  set  about  teaching  his 
people  to  read  and  catechising  them."  * 

The  efforts  made  by  Mr.  Charles  to  secure  the  attend 
ance  of  adults  at  the  Sunday  school  have  resulted  in 
impressing  a  peculiar  character  on  the  Welsh  schools. 
In  them  the  adults  not  unfrequently  form  the  majority 
of  the  scholars  present.  In  one  school  three  persons 
upwards  of  seventy  years  of  age  were  seen  conning  over 
their  lessons,  and  standing  up  in  the  class  with  their 
grandchildren.  One  of  those  at  that  advanced  age 
underwent  a  painful  operation  from  which  he  recovered. 
During  the  confinement  which  it  occasioned,  he  used  to 
engage  some  of  the  Sunday  scholars  to  visit  him,  and  to 
go  over  with  him  the  lessons  they  had  been  taught  at 

*  Brief  History  of  the  Life  and  Labours  of  the  Rev.  T.  Charles,  1828,  pp.  241—244. 


(54  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

school,,  that  his  learning  might  not  be  hindered.*  In  a 
school  at  Bangor,  at  a  very  recent  period,  a  class  was 
seen  every  member  of  which  wore  spectacles.  The  class 
is  often  the  scene  of  lively  theological  discussion  between 
the  scholars  and  the  teacher,  and  one  verse  will  fre 
quently  occupy  the  whole  time  of  meeting.  Sometimes 
the  servant  will  be  the  teacher,  while  the  employer 
willingly  takes  the  position  of  a  scholar. 

Two  years  after  the  establishment  of  Sunday  schools 
by  Mr.  Charles,  a  remarkable  awakening  as  to  religion 
took  place,  especially  at  Bala  and  its  neighbourhood, 
which  was  instrumental ly  owing,  in  a  great  measure, 
according  to  all  appearances,  to  these  schools.  In  a 
letter,  dated  September,  1791,  Mr.  Charles  says :  "  Here, 
at  Bala,  we  have  had  a  very  great,  powerful,  and  glorious 
out-pouring  of  the  Spirit  on  the  people  in  general,  espe 
cially  on  children  and  young  people.  Little  children, 
from  six  to  twelve  years  of  age,  are  affected,  astonished, 
and  overpowered."  But  a  still  more  remarkable,  exten 
sive,  and  enduring  event  was  brought  about  by  the 
establishment  of  these  schools.  When  the  capacity  of 
reading  became  more  general,  and  a  serious  impression 
was  made  on  the  minds  of  the  young  people,  Bibles  were 
wanted.  As  early  as  the  year  1787,  two  years  after  the 
commencement  of  the  circulating  schools  already  men 
tioned,  Mr.  Charles  corresponded  with  the  Rev.  T.  Scott 
about  procuring  Welsh  Bibles  for  supplying  the  wants  of 
his  countrymen.  Mr.  Scott  tried  all  means  in  his  power, 
but  eventually  failed.  The  Sunday  schools  greatly 
increased  the  want,  which  was  also  rendered  more  urgent 

*  The  Sunday  School  Jubilee,  1831,  p.  24, 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  g£ 

by  the  extraordinary  revival  in  North  Wales,  to  which 
we  have  adverted.  The  Rev.  T.  Jones,  of  Creaton,  had 
noticed  the  want  when  on  a  visit  to  Wales,  in  1791.  It 
made  such  an  impression  on  his  mind  that  he  corre 
sponded  much  with  Mr.  Charles  on  the  subject,  and 
made  strenuous  efforts  to  get  the  necessity  supplied.  He 
made  application  to  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge,  in  1792,  to  print  an  edition  of  10,000  copies 
of  the  Welsh  Bible,  and  offered  security  to  pay  for  5,000 
as  soon  as  printed.  The  proposal  was  reluctantly  accepted, 
but  afterwards  declined,  on  the  ground  that  such  an 
edition  was  not  wanted.  Mr.  Jones  then  interested  his 
diocesan,  Dr.  Madan,  the  Bishop  of  Peterborough,  in  the 
object,  whose  influence  succeeded,  in  1796,  in  obtaining 
a  resolution  of  the  Board  to  print  the  number  required. 
The  edition  was  published  in  1799,  and  liberally  offered 
for  sale  at  one  half  the  cost  price.  It  was  no  sooner 
published  than  sold,  "though  not  one-fourth  part  of 
the  country,"  according  to  Mr.  Jones's  account,  "was 
supplied. "  *  But  neither  the  solicitation  of  Mr.  Jones, 
nor  the  influence  of  the  Bishop,  nor  the  intercession  of 
other  parties,  could  induce  the  Society  to  issue  another 
edition.  They  were,  probably,  deterred  by  the  expense 
which  the  publication  involved.f  In  the  year  1802,  Mr. 
Charles  was  walking  in  one  of  the  streets  of  Bala,  when 
he  met  a  child  who  attended  his  ministry.  He  inquired 
if  she  could  repeat  the  text  from  which  he  had  preached 
on  the  preceding  Sunday.  Instead  of  giving  a  prompt 
reply,  as  she  had  been  accustomed  to  do,  she  remained 

*  Brief  History  of  the  Life  and  Labours  of  the  EOT.  T,  Charles,  1828,  pp.  283—285. 
t  History  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  1816,  pp.  6—14. 


66 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


silent.      CfCan   you   tell  me  the   text,  my  little  girl," 
repeated  Mr.  Charles.     The  child  wept,  but  was  still 
silent.     At  length,  she  said,  es  The  weather,  sir,  has  been 
so  bad  that  I  could  not  get  to  read  the  Bible."     This 
remark   surprised   the   good   man,   and   he   exclaimed, 
"  Could  you  not  get  to  read  the  Bible  !  how  was  that?  " 
The  reason  was  soon  ascertained — there  was  no  copy  to 
which  she  could  gain  access,  either  at  her  own  home  or 
among  her  friends,  and  she  was  accustomed  to  travel 
every  week  seven  miles  over  the  hills  to  a  place  where 
she  could  obtain  a  Welsh  Bible,  to  read  the  chapter  from 
which  the  minister  took  his  text.     But  during  that  week, 
the  cold  and  stormy  weather  had  prevented  her  usual 
journey.     This  incident  made  a  deep  impression  on  the 
benevolent   mind   of  Mr.    Charles,   and  increased   the 
anxiety  he  had  long  felt  to  secure  for  the  Welsh  a  good 
supply   of   the    Scriptures   in   their   own   tongue.      In 
December  of  that  year,  he  took  his  annual  journey  to 
London,  intending  to  lay  certain  plans  for  securing  his 
object  before  some  charitable  friends,  particularly  the 
Committee  of  the  Religious  Tract  Society.     The  subject 
was  much  upon  his  mind,  and  while  awake  in  bed,  the 
idea  of  having  a  Bible  Society  in  London,  on  a  similar 
basis  to  the  Religious  Tract  Society,  occurred  to  him. 
He  was  so  cheered  by  the  thought  that  he  instantly 
arose,  and  went  out  to  consult  some  friends  on  the  sub 
ject.     The  first  person  he  met  was  Mr.  Tarn,  who  was 
then  on  the  Committee.      They  discussed  the  subject 
together  for  a  considerable  time,  and  at  the  next  meeting 
of  the    Committee,   on    Tuesday,   December   the  7th, 
1802,  after  the  regular  business  was  finished,  Mr.  Tarn 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  gy 

mentioned  the  particulars  of  his  conversation  with  Mr. 
Charles,  who  fully  unfolded  his  plans,  and  urged  assist 
ance  in  the  attainment  of  an  object  which  had  long 
occupied  his  mind.  On  this  occasion,  the  Rev.  Matthew 
Wilks  occupied  the  chair,  and  there  were  also  present 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Steinkopff,  Townsend,  and  Hughes, 
Messrs.  Pellatt,  Alers,  (afterwards  W.  Alers  Hankey,) 
Mackenzie,  Goldsmith,  Shrubsole,  Preston,  Freshfield, 
Reyner,  Hamilton,  Fowler,  Shelter,  and  Tarn.  At  the 
moment  when  Mr.  Charles  was  appealing  for  the  Bible 
for  Wales,  it  occurred  to  Mr.  Hughes,  "  Surely  a  Society 
might  be  formed  for  the  purpose,  and  if  for  Wales,  why 
not  also  for  the  empire  and  the  world  ?  "  He  mentioned 
to  the  Committee  that  it  appeared  to  him  desirable  to 
extend  the  plan  suggested  by  Mr.  Charles,  so  as  to 
facilitate  a  general  circulation  of  the  Scriptures.*  It 
does  not  belong  to  our  design  to  detail  the  mode  in 
which  Mr.  Hughes,  in  concurrence  with  the  Committee, 
and  as  their  official  organ,  developed  and  made  public 
the  idea  thus  suggested  to  his  mind.  The  result  was 
that  on  the  7th  March,  1804,  the  BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN 
BIBLE  SOCIETY  was  fully  established ;  and  so  eminently 
has  the  Divine  blessing  rested  on  its  labours,  that 
47,989,579  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  in  whole  or  In  part, 
have  been  issued  by  its  means,  in  160  languages  and 
dialects  of  the  earth.  Like  the  Religious  Tract  Society, 
by  the  exertions  of  whose  Committee  it  had  been  origi 
nated,  it  was  formed  upon  the  Catholic  principle  of 
union  amongst  Christians  of  all  denominations ;  and  the 
Rev.  Josiah  Pratt,  a  clergyman  of  the  Established 

*  The  Jubilee  Memorial  of  the  Keligious  Tract  Society,  1850,  pp.  46—48. 

F2 


gg  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

Church,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Hughes,  a  Baptist  minister, 
and  the  Rev.  C.  F.  A.  Steinkopff,  of  the  German 
Lutheran  Church,  were  appointed  its  secretaries. 

A  review  of  these  events  will  show  how  the  formation 
of  the  Sunday  school  led  on  to  efforts  for  the  improve 
ment  and  extension  of  general  education  amongst  the 
people ;  thus  necessitating  a  supply  of  reading  to  meet 
the  demand  created  by  that  education,  and,  above  all, 
compelling  the  adoption  of  means  for  putting  into  the 
hands  of  the  people  of  this  and  other  lands  the  Holy 
Scriptures  in  all  their  purity  and  completeness. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

Mr.  W.  B.  Gurney — Formation  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union — Mr.  James  Nisbet — Mr.  Thomas  Thompson. 

WE  now  resume  the  narrative  of  the  progress  of  the 
Sunday-school  system  in  the  Metropolis.  Amongst 
those  who  devoted  themselves  to  the  gratuitous  instruc 
tion  of  the  rising  generation  at  an  early  period,  were 
found  Mr.  Joseph  Fox,  the  intimate  friend  of  Joseph 
Lancaster,  and  Mr.  William  Brodie  Gurney.  The  latter 
gentleman  was  born  at  Stamford  Hill,  on  the  27th  of 
December,  1777.  His  grandfather,  Thomas  Gurney, 
was  a  man  of  considerable  mechanical  genius.  When  a 
youth  he  took  a  great  interest  in  astrology,  and  for  the 
sake  of  a  work  on  that  subject,  he  bought  at  a  sale  a 
lot  of  books  labelled  "  Sundries."  Among  them  was 
(i  Mason's  Shorthand,"  a  system  which  had  fallen  into 
disuse  on  account  of  its  complexity.  This  book  imme 
diately  engaged  Mr.  Gurney's  enquiring  mind.  He  soon 
learned  the  system,  and  simplified  it  to  enable  him  to 
take  down  sermons.  There  still  exists  in  the  family  a 
book  of  sermons  taken  by  him  at  Ridgmount,  in  Bed 
fordshire,  in  1732 — 33,  while  only  about  eighteen  years 
of  age.  This  acquisition  had  an  important  effect  on  the 
history  of  his  family.  Fifteen  years  afterwards  he 
learned,  from  an  advertisement,  that  the  shorthand 
writer  of  the  criminal  court  held  in  the  Old  Bailey,  had 


7Q  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

died,  and  that  a  successor  was  required.  He  applied 
for  the  office,  gave  proof  of  his  qualification  for  it,  and 
was  elected.  For  thirty  years  he  continued  to  discharge 
its  duties,  and  was  respected  by  all  with  whom  he  became 
officially  connected.  His  leisure  time  he  filled  up  with 
clock  and  watch-making,  his  original  business. 

In  the  year  1770,  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Joseph. 
In  his  hands,  after  a  few  years,  the  business  considerably 
increased.  The  frequency  of  courts-martial  during  the 
American  war;  the  trial  of  Warren  Hastings,  and 
Home  Tooke ;  the  Mutiny  at  the  Nore,  and  enquiries 
connected  with  it;  the  question  of  the  abolition  of  the 
Slave  trade,  on  which  evidence  was  taken  at  the  bar  of 
the  House  of  Lords,  all  called  for  the  exercise  of  his 
talent.  Some  of  the  speeches  taken  by  him  on  these 
occasions,  especially  during  the  trial  of  Hastings,  were 
delivered  with  a  rapidity  which  it  had  been  thought 
impossible  to  meet.  A  conversation  between  his  Royal 
Highness  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  afterwards  King  William 
the  Fourth,  and  Joseph  Gurney,  affords  an  amusing 
instance  of  his  Royal  Highness's  discrimination.  One 
day  during  the  enquiry  into  the  Slave  trade,  the  Duke 
asked  Mr.  Gurney  for  which  side  he  attended.  Mr. 
Gurney  told  him  for  the  planters,  "  Oh ! "  he  replied, 
"  then  I  am  mistaken.  I  really  supposed  yflu  were  an 
abolitionist.  I  thought  you  had  an  abolition  face." 
Those  who  remember  the  countenance  of  William  Brodie 
Gurney,  and  how  readily  it  was  excited  by  any  tale  of 
wrong,  will  appreciate  his  Royal  Highness's  suspicions, 
and  conclude  that  the  abolitionism  of  the  father's  face 
was  inherited  by  his  son. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  7]_ 

During  the  first  ten  years  of  Mr.  W.  B.  Gurney' s  life 
his  family  continued  to  reside  at  Stamford  Hill.  He  him 
self  relates  the  following  incident.  "  In  the  course  of  the 
last  two  or  three  years  that  my  father  resided  at  Stam 
ford  Hill,  I  was  occasionally  sent  by  my  mother  to 
enquire  after  the  health  of  Mr.  Henshaw,  a  superannuated 
Independent  minister,  who  resided  at  KiBgsland,  in  the 
house  of  Mr.  William  Fox."  Mr.  Fox,  of  whom  we  have 
already  spoken,  was  the  founder  of  the  Sunday  School 
Society.  "  Frequently  while  I  trundled  my  hoop,  I  took 
on  my  left  arm  a  little  basket  with  some  jelly,  or  a  little 
cake,  refreshments  which  he  (Mr.  Henshaw)  had  not  the 
means  of  purchasing,  his  income  being  very  small ;  he 
having  refused  assistance  which  was  generously  offered 
him  from  Mr.  Whitbread,  and  from  Mr.  Howard,  both 
of  whom  felt  a  great  esteem  for  him.  On  one  of  those 
occasions  I  found  an  elderly  gentleman,  whose  figure 
I  still  bear  in  my  mind,  as  well  as  his  dress :  a  pepper 
and  salt  coat,  a  scarlet  waistcoat,  and  lying  by  him  a 
cocked  hat.  This  was  John  Howard  the  philanthropist. 
This  visit  must  have  occurred  in  the  year  1787."  In 
the  October  of  that  year  the  family  removed  to  Wai  worth, 
a  village  to  the  south  of  London,  where  Mr.  Gurney 
received  at  first  the  instruction  of  Mr.  Burnside,  but 
was  afterwards  sent  to  school  to  a  Mr.  Freeman,  who 
had  been  a  Baptist  minister,  but  had  embraced  Arian 
views,  and  ultimately  sank  into  Unitarianism.  The 
influence  of  Mr.  Freeman's  religious  opinions  was  ex 
ceedingly  injurious  to  Mr.  Gurney 's  mind;  but  after 
leaving  school,  the  sermons  of  Mr.  Dore,  the  pastor  of 
Maze  Pond  Chapel,  Southwark,  where  his  parents 


72  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

attended,  were  made  the  means  of  leading  him  to  right 
views  of  his  own  condition  as  a  sinner  in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  He  was 
baptized  at  Maze  Pond,  on  August  1st,  1796,  together 
with  Miss  Benham,  whom  he  afterwards  married. 

Although  his  father's  business  had  largely  increased, 
it  was  an  uncertain  one,  so  that  when  he  left  school  it 
became  a  grave  question  whether  he  should  follow  his 
father's  profession.  He,  therefore,  turned  his  thoughts 
in  other  directions ;  but  ultimately  his  appointment,  in 
conjunction  with  his  father,  as  shorthand  writer  to  the 
House  of  Lords  decided  his  course.  Thenceforth  he 
gave  himself  to  that  profession.* 

Before  Mr.  Gurney  had  publicly  joined  the  Church 
of  Christ  his  career  of  usefulness  had  begun.  In  the 
neighbourhood  of  his  father's  house  at  Walworth  was  a 
school  which  his  mother  had  been  instrumental  in  raising. 
The  master  was  encouraged  by  the  committee  to  open  it 
on  Sunday  for  religious  instruction,  and  was  rewarded 
with  a  penny  a  child  for  each  Sunday  up  to  the  number 
of  thirty.  The  result  was,  that  the  number  was  always 
thirty,  a  lad  being  sent  out  to  fetch  in  one  or  two  if  it  fell 
short;  but  it  was  never  exceeded,  except  by  accident. 
Mr.  Joseph  Fox  and  Mr.  Gurney,  with  two  friends,  took 
charge  of  the  school  in  1796.  In  the  following  year 
Mr.  Gurney  became  the  secretary,  and  under  the  care 
of  gratuitous  teachers  it  increased  to  180  children,  for 
whose  accommodation  it  became  necessary  to  erect  a 
new  school-room,  the  funds  for  which  were  raised  to  a 
large  extent  by  his  own  personal  appeals. 

*  Baptist  Magazine,  1855,  pp.  529—532. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  73 

In  1801,  Mr.  Gurney,  with  the  assistance  of  some 
young  friends,  began  the  Maze  Pond  Sunday  school,  the 
boys'  school  being  for  several  years  in  Bermondsey- 
street,  close  to  the  outlet  of  Snowsfields ;  the  girls'  school 
was  close  to  Weston-street.  The  boys'  school  compre 
hended  some  of  the  raggedest  colts  that  were  ever  got 
together,  but  the  change  in  their  appearance  within  a 
year  was  surprising.  The  school  at  Wahvorth,  though 
commenced  five  years  previously,  was  never  so  bad  as 
that  called  the  "  Maze  Pond  Sunday  School,"  from  the 
chapel  it  attended  and  which  kept  it  up.  Both  the  boys* 
and  the  girls'  school  were  the  means  of  spiritual  good  to 
some  of  the  children.*  The  neighbouring  church  at 
Carter-lane,  under  Dr»  Rippon's  care  caught  the  spirit, 
and  large  schools  were  speedily  in  operation  there. f 

It  was  natural  that  these  teachers  should  seek  to 
improve  the  quality  of  the  instruction  given  to  the 
young  persons  thus  gathered  together,  and  they  were 
stimulated  and  guided  in  this  by  the  interest  which  Mr. 
Gurney 's  sister  took  in  the  "Missionary  Magazine," 
commenced  in  Edinburgh  in  the  year  1796.  That  lady 
was  a  frequent  contributor  to  the  publication,  and  some 
times  employed  Mr.  Gurney  as  her  amanuensis.  He 
was  thus  brought  acquainted  with  the  mode  pursued  in 
the  schools  of  Scotland  of  catechising  on  the  scriptures, 
and  also  with  Elliott's  "  Scripture  Catechism,"  and  other 
works  intended  to  aid  beginners  in  adopting  it.  He 
introduced  the  plan  into  the  Sunday  school.  Mr. 
Gurney  was  not  aware  that  such  a  mode  of  instruction, 

*  Letter  of  Mr.  Gurney  in  British  Banner  of  May  2nd,  1855. 
t  Baptist  Magazine,  1855,  p,  594. 


74  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

which  is  now  happily  so  universal,  had  then  been 
introduced  into  any  school;  but  he  found  its  adoption 
attended  with  the  most  beneficial  results.  While  the 
minds  of  the  scholars  were  imbued  with  the  knowledge 
of  the  scriptures,  they  also  contracted  a  habit  of  reading 
the  sacred  volume,  which  had  its  influence  long  after 
they  left  the  school. 

In  the  year  1802,  Mr.  William  Marriott,  who  was 
engaged  in  conducting  a  Sunday  school  at  Friar's 
Mount,  Bethnal  Green,  was  introduced  to  Mr.  Gurney, 
who  had  then  become  connected  with  a  society  established 
at  Wai  worth  for  opening  schools  in  the  neighbouring 
villages.  They  both  found  reason  to  lament  the  want  of 
plan  and  order,  and  desired  some  means  by  which  neg 
lected  districts  might  be  supplied  with  schools,  and 
young  persons  of  suitable  dispositions  induced  to  under 
take  the  work.  On  the  removal  of  Mr.  Gurney  into 
London,  early  in  1803,  his  house  became  the  place  of 
meeting  for  several  active  Sunday-school  teachers, 
amongst  whom  were  Messrs.  Beams,  Burchett,  Niven, 
Weare,  &c. ;  and  at  one  of  these  meetings  the  subject 
of  inducing  the  teachers  in  London  to  unite  for  mutual 
encouragement  and  support,  and  with  a  view  to  the 
extension  and  improvement  of  Sunday  schools,  was 
made  a  matter  of  conversation;  and  its  practicability 
and  desirableness  becoming  apparent,  it  was  determined 
to  call  a  meeting  to  consider  the  subject  more  at  large, 
and  adopt  measures  for  carrying  it  into  execution. 
Accordingly,  a  numerous  meeting  was  assembled  on  the 
13th  July,  1803,  at  Surrey  Chapel  School-rooms,  where 
in  1799  the  meeting  had  taken  place,  which  resulted  in 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  75 

the  formation  of  the  Religious  Tract  Society,  and  the 
SUNDAY  SCHOOL  UNION  was  then  established. 

Mr.  Marriott  was  appointed  the  Treasurer,  Mr. 
Gurney  the  Secretary,  and  a  Committee  was  also  elected 
to  carry  out  the  objects  of  the  Society.  At  the  com 
memoration  of  the  Jubilee  of  the  Union  in  1853,  the 
only  known  survivors  of  the  band  who,  animated  by 
love  to  the  Saviour,  and  to  the  souls  of  the  young,  thus 
met  together  and  formed  the  Union,  were  Mr.  Gurney, 
Mr,  James  Nisbet,  and  Mr.  Thomas  Thompson,  all 
of  whom  have  since  entered  into  their  rest.  It  was 
felt  to  be  a  pleasing  reminiscence,  and  one  which  cor 
rectly  marked  the  catholic  character  of  the  institution, 
that  those  three  survivors  should  represent  respectively 
three  important  sections  of  the  Christian  church.  With 
Mr.  Gurney's  early  history  the  reader  has  already 
become  acquainted,  Mr.  Nisbet  was  born  at  Kelso,  and 
in  the  early  part  of  the  year  1803,  found  himself  on  the 
18th  anniversary  of  his  birth-day,  a  friendless  youth  in 
the  metropolis.  On  the  Sabbath  he  bent  his  way  to  the 
Scotch  church  in  Swallow-street.  The  Scotch  psalms 
were  sung,  prayer  was  offered,  and  a  sermon  preached 
by  a  venerable  and  affectionate  pastor.  When  the 
service  was  ended,  and  he  was  introduced  in  the  vestry 
to  Dr.  Nicholl,  he  felt  himself  no  longer  friendless.  He 
was  almost  immediately  installed  as  a  Sunday-school 
teacher,  and  besides  finding  Christian  companions,  com 
menced  that  course  of  active  usefulness  which  was  never 
to  intermit  for  more  than  fifty  years.*  Mr.  Nisbet  was 
anxious  to  discharge  faithfully  the  duties  of  the  office  he 

*  Funeral  Sermon,  by  Kev.  James  Hamilton,  D.D.,  1854, 


7(5  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

had  undertaken.  He  used  to  rise  at  four  o'clock, to 
study  the  chapters  which  had  been  appointed  as  the 
lessons  for  the  next  Sunday  in  the  school,  lest  he  should 
be  asked  a  question  by  any  scholar  that  he  could  not 
readily  answer;  aiding  his  own  study  by  the  careful 
perusal  of  Matthew  Henry's  Commentary.* 

Mr.  Thompson  was  a  native  of  London,  having  been 
born  19th  August,  1785,  immediately  under  the  sound 
of  Bow  Bells.  His  heart  was  early  brought  under  the 
influence  of  divine  truth,  and  that,  by  means  rather 
singular.  He  was,  when  five  or  six  years  old,  in  the 
habit  of  going  to  a  baker's  shop,  near  his  father's 
residence,  to  fetch  the  rolls  for  breakfast.  The  baker's 
man  took  notice  of  him,  and  the  child  spent  much 
time  in  his  company.  To  him  Mr.  Thompson  owed 
the  instruction  which  first  led  him  to  seek  his  eternal 
welfare.  He  often  afterwards  heard  his  early  friend 
preach  when,  as  the  Rev.  William  Chapman,  he  became 
the  estimable  pastor  of  the  Tabernacle,  Greenwich,  and 
predecessor  of  the  Rev.  Henry  Lucy,  formerly  of  Bristol. 
Thus  commenced  a  long  life  of  Christian  usefulness, 
which  continued  until  December  8th,  1865,  on  which 
day  he  had  written  his  letters  and  sent  them  to  the  post, 
immediately  after  which  he  became  indisposed,  and  Mrs. 
Thompson  was  called.  He  said  to  her — "  There  will  be 
none  of  this  in  heaven  with  Jesus,"  kissed  her,  smiled 
sweetly,  and  the  large  and  living  heart  stood  still,  f 

The  Committee  of  the  Union,  immediately  upon  their 
appointment,  proceeded  to  prepare  and  publish  a  Plan 

*  Union  Magazine,  1852j  p.  347. 
t  Sunday  School  Teachers'  Magazine,  1866,  pp,  111,  112. 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  77 

for  the  establishment  and  regulation  of  Sunday  schools 
— A  Catechism  in  verse,  entitled  Milk  for  Babes — and  a 
select  List  of  Scriptures,  designed  as  a  guide  to  teachers 
for  a  course  of  reading  in  Sunday  schools.  The  two 
former  of  these  publications  were  prepared  by  Messrs. 
Marriott  and  Gurney;  the  Milk  for  Babes  by  Mr.  J. 
Neale:  and  Mr.  John  Heard,  subsequently  Alderman  of 
Nottingham,  who  continued  his  interest  in  the  cause  of 
Sunday  schools  until  his  decease,  which  only  just  preceded 
that  of  Mr.  Thompson,  assisted  in  the  preparation  of  the 
select  List  of  Scriptures.  The  "Youth's  Magazine," 
designed  for  the  upper  classes  in  Sunday  schools,  also 
originated  in  the  Committee  of  the  Union,  but  they  did  not 
feel  it  prudent  to  undertake  the  responsibility,  as  they  had 
no  funds  to  meet  the  loss,  in  case  it  should  not  succeed. 
It  was  therefore  published  at  the  risk  of  some  members 
of  the  committee,  who  devoted  the  whole  of  the  profits 
(about  £4,000)  to  objects  connected  with  the  diffusion  of 
scriptural  truth,  in  which  donations  the  Union  has  largely 
shared.  This  work  has  been  eminently  useful,  but  has 
of  course  no  longer  the  extensive  circulation  which  it 
obtained  when  no  similar  publication  existed,  and  when 
60  copies  were  purchased  monthly  by  the  scholars  in 
one  school.*  At  a  recent  period  the  Committee  of  the 
Sunday  School  Union  have  taken  the  charge  of  it,  and 
in  a  greatly  improved  form  it  has  now  become  one  of  the 
periodical  publications  of  that  Society. 

Pursuant  to  one  of  the  rules,  a  sermon  was  annually 
preached  to  the  members  of  the  Union  :  that  in  1804  by 
the  Rev.  John  Burder,  at  the  City  Road  Chapel ;  and 

*  Sunday  School  Repository,  1831,  p.  J31. 


78  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

that  in  1805  by  the  late  Dr.  Bunting,  in  New  Court 
Chapel,  from  Nehemiah  vi,  3 — "I  am  doing  a  great 
work."  The  latter  excited  great  interest.  It  was  printed, 
and  went  through  three  editions,  the  circulation  of  which 
was  very  beneficial.  It  was  so  clear  and  cogent  that  it 
produced  immediate  effect. 

The  following  affords  an  interesting  illustration : — 
A  gentleman  travelling  into  the  country  on  business, 
shortly  after  this  sermon  was  printed,  took  one  in  his 
pocket.  In  a  town  he  passed  through,  where  there  was 
no  Sunday  school,  he  called  on  a  lady  who,  as  he  heard, 
laid  herself  out  for  usefulness,  and  suggested  the  im 
portance  of  instituting  one.  Various  difficulties  were 
started,  which  he  endeavoured  to  remove,  and  at  parting 
put  into  her  hands  the  printed  sermon.  He  called  for  it 
by  appointment  in  the  afternoon,  when  she  informed  him 
that,  after  reading  that  sermon,  she  could  no  longer 
hesitate  ;  that  she  had  accordingly  been  round  to  several 
of  her  poor  neighbours  to  invite  their  children  to  attend 
the  next  morning ;  and  (opening  the  door  into  the  room 
next  to  that  in  which  they  were  sitting)  she  showed  him 
that  she  had  already  furnished  it  with  such  forms  as  she 
could  procure.  A  Sunday  school  was  thus  speedily 
established. 

In  adverting  to  the  magnitude  and  importance  of  the 
Sunday-school  teacher's  work,  Mr.  Bunting  referred  to 
the  advantage  which  Scotland  had  gained  over  all  other 
parts  of  the  British  Empire  from  the  attention  which 
was  there  bestowed  on  early  education,  and  the  provision 
made  for  the  wide  and  general  diffusion  of  its  benefits. 
In  support  of  this  statement  he  quoted  some  statistics, 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  79 

contained  in  Howard's  account  of  Lazarettos.  The 
following  anecdote  may  be  added  in  confirmation.  A 
minister  was  requested  some  years  before  this  period, 
during  his  ministerial  labours  in  Scotland,  to  distribute 
a  parcel  of  religious  books  and  tracts.  He  offered  some 
to  the  servant  of  a  family,  in  which  he  happened  to 
be  a  visitor,  but  previously  asked  her  whether  she 
could  read.  (<  Read,  sir,"  she  replied,  with  an  air  and 
tone  of  mingled  surprise  and  indignation,  "Do  you 
think  I  was  brought  up  in  England  ?"  * 


Sunday  School  Repository,  1853,  p.  98. 


gQ  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER  X. 

The  extension  of  the  Sunday  School  to  America. 

HAYIN&  thus  traced  the  beneficial  results  of  the  Sunday 
school,  so  far  as  this  country  was  concerned,  we  will 
turn  our  eyes  westward  across  the  Atlantic  to  ascertain 
what  effect  had  been  produced  by  it  on  the  American 
continent.  As  in  England,  single  Sunday  schools  were 
in  existence  in  various  localities  of  that  land  as  early 
as  1750  and  1760,  but  they  never  extended  them 
selves,  nor  were  reduced  into  a  system  until  after  the 
result  of  Mr.  Raikes's  efforts  at  Gloucester  had  been 
made  known,  and  he  is  therefore  universally  acknow 
ledged  in  America  as  the  founder  of  Sunday  schools. 
The  Sunday-school  idea,  improved  by  the  introduction 
of  unpaid  teachers,  and  with  greater  attention  to  its 
religious  character,  was  developed  in  the  United  States  by 
Francis  Ashbury,  the  patriarch  of  American  Methodism. 
He  planted  what  may  be  called  the  first  American  Sun 
day  school  in  Hanover  County,  Virginia,  in  1786.  In 

1790  the  Methodist   Conference  formally  resolved  on 
establishing  Sunday  schools  for  poor  children,  white  and 
black.*     It  will  be  thus  perceived  that  the  Southern 
States  took  the  lead  in  this  movement,  but  they  were 
speedily  followed  by  the  Northern  ones.     In  the  year 

1791  a  society  was  established  at  Philadelphia,  under  the 

*  Annual  Report  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Sunday  School  Union,  1858. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  g]_ 

title  of  "The  First-day  or  Sunday  School  Society." 
Those  who  united  in  the  enterprise  were  of  different 
denominations  of  Christians.  Among  them  were  several 
members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  the  Right  Rev. 
Bishop  White,  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  was 
its  first  President,  and  held  the  office  till  his  decease. 
The  schools  established  or  aided  by  its  funds  were  con 
ducted  by  paid  teachers,  but  the  Society  has  had  no 
school  under  its  care  since  December,  1819.  Its  chief 
office  at  present  is  to  take  care  of  a  small  fund  which 
has  accumulated  from  legacies  and  subscriptions,  and  to 
distribute  the  income  (about  300  dollars  per  annum)  in 
appropriate  donations  of  books  to  needy  Sunday  schools 
in  Philadelphia  and  its  environs.*  About  the  year  1803 
Mr.  Divie  Bethune,  an  active  Christian  philanthropist, 
visited  England,  and  returned  filled  with  the  Sunday- 
school  idea.  In  1804  he  opened  one  of  the  first  Sunday 
schools  in  New  York  that  had  any  permanence.  Mrs. 
Graham  described  the  movement  in  her  diary  as  "a 
wonderful  thing  that  young  ladies,  the  first  in  station,  in 
society,  and  accomplishments,  should  volunteer  to  teach 
the  little  orphans  of  God's  providence,"  and  she  prays 
devoutly  for  a  blessing  upon  them. 

In  the  year  1810,  the  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union  were  solicited  to  grant  assistance  towards  the 
carrying  on  of  Sunday  schools  established  in  the  West 
India  Islands.  At  St.  John's,  Bermuda,  a  school  had 
been  established,  containing  eighty  children,  mostly 
blacks;  at  St.  John's,  Antigua,  two  schools,  one  con 
taining  100,  and  the  other  650  scholars.  The  Committee 

*  Popular  Sketch  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Sunday  Schools  in  the  United  States. 


g2  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  TEARS 

made  grants  of  books  to  these  schools ;  but  finding  their 
means  inadequate  to  meet  the  demands  which  would 
thus  come  upon  the  funds,  they  induced  the  Sunday 
School  Society  to  extend  assistance  to  the  colonies  of 
this  kingdom.  As.,  however,  the  rules  of  that  Institution 
confined  their  grants  to  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
reading  and  spelling-books,  the  Committee  of  the  Union 
found  ample  room  for  their  liberality,  which  they  have 
freely  exercised.  It  is  impossible  to  recall  the  early 
efforts  made  by  the  Moravian  Brethren  and  the 
Methodists,  for  the  religious  instruction  of  the  young  in 
the  island  of  Antigua,  without  rejoicing  at  the  testimony 
afforded  to  its  value.  When  by  the  emancipation  act, 
slavery  was  exchanged  for  apprenticeship,  the  planters 
of  Antigua  were  so  well  satisfied  with  their  generally 
educated  slaves,  that  they  declared  their  willingness  to 
set  them  wholly  free ;  and  the  system  of  apprenticeship 
was  never  introduced  into  that  island. 

The  example  of  the  teachers  of  London  in  associating 
for  mutual  encouragement  and  support,  was  followed,  in 
1810,  by  the  teachers  of  Nottingham  and  Hampshire; 
and  since  that  time,  similar  Unions  have  been  formed  in 
various  parts  of  this  country,  as  well  as  in  foreign  lands, 
with  the  most  beneficial  results. 

In  addition  to  the  efforts  made  by  the  Rev.  T.  Charles 
for  the  religious  education  of  the  young,  he  commenced, 
in  the  summer  of  1811,  schools  for  adults.  In  Bristol, 
the  formation  of  the  Bible  Association  exhibited  to  public 
view  the  deplorable  situation  of  many  adults  who  were 
unable  to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  were  anxious  to  learn, 
A  poor  but  pious  and  indefatigable  man,  named  William 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  gg 

Smith,  first  felt  deeply  concerned  for  the  situation  of 
these  ignorant  adults,  and  communicated  his  sentiments 
to  Mr.  S.  Prust ;  he  was  encouraged  by  the  promise  of 
assistance  to  commence  his  benevolent  undertaking 
without  any  delay.  Smith  procured  some  rooms,  and 
with  the  assistance  of  a  few  friends  commenced  an  Adult 
school.  Eleven  men  and  ten  women  were  admitted  the 
first  Sunday,  and  the  number  rapidly  increased.  In  a 
short  time  a  few  friends  rnet,  and  formed  the  "  Bristol 
Society  for  instructing  the  Adult  Poor  to  read  the  Holy 
Scriptures."  In  1813  there  were  8  schools  for  men, 
containing  147  scholars,  and  8  for  women,  with  197 
scholars. 

A  few  extracts  from  the  Report  of  the  Society,  then 
published,  will  prove  the  necessity  for  these  schools,  and 
the  beneficial  results  attending  them. 

"  I  heard  one  of  the  scholars,  who  had  learned  at  85 
years  of  age  to  read  the  Bible,  say  that  she  would  not 
part  with  the  little  learning  she  had  acquired,  for  as  many 
guineas  as  there  were  leaves  in  her  Bible,  notwithstand 
ing  she  ranked  amongst  the  poorest  of  the  poor.  A 
converted  Jew,  who  is  upwards  of  80  years  of  age,  did 
not  know,  when  he  came  into  the  school,  a  letter  in  the 
alphabet,  but  in  two  months  he  could  read  tolerably  well 
a  chapter  in  the  New  Testament.  A  young  man  about 
20  years  of  age,  who  had  some  knowledge  of  the  letters 
when  he  was  admitted,  but  was  not  perfect  in  them,  in 
four  months  was  able  to  read  a  chapter  well.  A  woman, 
61  years  of  age,  who  did  not  know  a  single  letter  when 
she  began,  in  two  months  could  also  read  a  chapter  in 
the  New  Testament.  A  poor  woman,  wanting  (to  use 

01 


g4  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

her  own  expression)  f  only  two  years  of  a  hundred,'  goes 
daily  to  the  boys'  school,  established  in  Manchester  for 
one  thousand  and  fifty  children,  to  receive  instruction 
from  one  of  the  monitors."  * 

The  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union  addressed 
a  circular  to  several  periodical  publications,  urging  atten 
tion  to  the  education  of  adults,  and  on  the  2nd  of  March, 
1814,  a  meeting  was  held  in  the  Friends'  Meeting  House, 
Redcross  Street,  Borough,  when  a  society  was  formed 
for  the  instruction  of  the  adult  poor  of  Southwark. 
Benjamin  Shaw,  Esq.,  M.P.,  who  presided,  was  appointed 
President,  and  amongst  those  who  addressed  the  meeting 
we  find  the  names  of  Mr.  Gurney  and  Mr.  Lloyd. f 

The  progress  of  general  education  has  happily  dimin 
ished  the  necessity  for  such  efforts,  which  have  conse 
quently  gradually  declined. 


*  Sunday  School  Repository,  1814,  pp.  414, 415. 
t  Sunday  School  Repository,  1814,  pp.  348—358, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  §5 


CHAPTER   XL 

Introduction  of  the  Sunday  School  into  Ireland. 

IT  has  already  been  mentioned  that  the  early  endeavours 
to  introduce  the  Sunday-school  system  into  Ireland  were 
not  very  successful.  As  in  great  Britain,  individual 
schools  had  been  previously  carried  on. 

About  the  year  1770,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kennedy,  curate 
of  Bright  parish,  in  the  county  of  Down,  was  painfully 
struck  with  the  total  disregard  of  the  Lord's  day  among 
the  young  people  and  children  in  some  villages  through 
which  he  had  to  pass  in  going  to  and  from  his  duty  at 
the  church.  His  congregation  was  very  small.  A 
gentleman  of  the  name  of  Henry,  with  his  family,  joined 
it,  and  with  him  Dr.  Kennedy  consulted  by  what  means 
it  could  be  improved.  Having  engaged  a  well-conducted 
and  competent  man  in  the  capacity  of  parish  clerk,  they 
got  boys  and  girls  together  on  Sundays  to  practise 
psalmody.  This  made  a  little  stir.  In  1774,  to  singing 
was  added  exercise  in  reading  the  psalms  and  lessons  for 
the  day,  which,  being  rumoured  abroad,  excited  further 
attention.  Ere  two  years  had  elapsed,  the  numbers  had 
considerably  increased.  Those  who  came  were  desired 
to  bring  what  Bibles  and  Testaments  they  could,  in 
order  to  their  being  better  instructed  and  examined  in 
what  they  read.  Then  the  children  of  other  denomina 
tions  were  invited  to  share  the  advantages  of  the  meeting. 


gg  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEAES 

And  thus,  "by  the  year  1778,  the  gathering  which  had 
begun  as  a  singing  class  a  few  years  previously,  had 
matured  into  a  "  school "  held  regularly  every  "  Sunday" 
for  an  hour  and  a  half  before  the  morning  service. 

The  good  work  went  on  and  prospered  until  the  latter 
part  of  the  year  1785,  when  Dr.  Kennedy  heard  of  the 
proceedings  in  England  for  the  establishment  of  Sunday 
schools.  His  own  was,  in  reality,  a  Sunday  school 
already.  But  he  and  the  gentleman  with  whom  he  advised 
agreed  that  its  plan  should  be  made  more  comprehen 
sive  and  systematic,  according  to  the  English  method. 
During  the  winter  they  spread  information  on  the  general 
subject,  and  obtained  funds  among  persons  they  in 
terested  in  the  project.  The  necessary  preliminaries 
being  arranged,  the  Bright  Sunday  school  was  opened 
on  the  first  Sunday  in  May,  1786,  with  Robert  Henry, 
Esq.,  as  its  superintendent ;  members  of  his  family,  and 
other  respectable  individuals,  as  teachers;  and  honest 
Thomas  Turr,  the  parish  clerk,  ready  to  help  in  it  as  he 
might  be  able  or  occasion  require. 

Thomas  Chambers  was  entered  as  a  scholar  on  the 
first  Sunday  in  June,  1786,  just  a  month  only  from  its 
commencement.  Being  able  to  read  well,  he  was  placed 
in  the  head  class.  The  number  of  scholars  in  August 
afterwards  amounted  to  343,  including  Episcopalians, 
Presbyterians,  Methodists,  and  Roman  Catholics,  col 
lected  from  within  a  district  nine  miles  in  length,  and 
differing  in  ages  from  four  years  to  upwards  of  twenty. 
The  senior  classes.,  besides  learning  the  Scriptures,  com 
mitted  to  memory  portions  of  Watts's  Hymns.  A  pair 
of  shoe-buckles  for  boys,  and  pieces  of  ribbon  for  girls, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  §7 

were  rewards  for  diligence.  The  most  deserving  were 
favoured  with  a  tract,  and  had  their  names  inscribed  on 
a  roll  and  posted  in  the  church :  the  first  thus  honoured 
was  a  Roman  Catholic  girl.  Several  years  ago.  Cham 
bers  sent  up  to  the  Sunday  School  Society's  committee 
in  Dublin  a  pocket  Bible,  which  Dr.  Kennedy  gave  him 
within  twelve  months  from  the  opening  of  the  school, 
for  having  sometimes  acted  usefully  as  a  teacher.  Not 
unnaturally,  Chambers  counted  the  book  very  precious, 
and  the  more  so  as  he  considered  it  to  be,  which  probably 
it  was,  the  first  Bible  ever  given  in  an  Irish  Sunday 
school.  As  a  book,  neither  its  paper,  print,  nor  binding 
will  compare  with  those  of  Bibles  easily  procured  now ; 
but  then  it  cost  what  to  the  poor  was  a  serious  sum. 
The  hold  which  that  copy  of  the  Scriptures  had  on  the 
good  man's  affections  may  be  known  by  what  he  wrote 
on  the  paper  in  which  he  wrapped  it  for  transmission : — 
"  God  speed  thy  journey,  my  dear  Bible !  Farewell. — 
T.  C." 

Chambers  died  in  1862,  a  patriarch  of  more  than 
fourscore  and^ten,  in  the  possession  of  his  faculties  to  the 
last,  and  trusting  in  the  one  Saviour.  Though  a  plain 
man  in  humble  life,  his  letters  contain  touches  of  the 
graphic  and  even  of  the  poetic.  Dr.  Kennedy's  removal 
to  another  diocese,  in  1791,  interfered  with  the  working 
of  the  school.  Through  his  absence,  and  consequent 
changes  in  the  management  of  parish  affairs,  it  lingered 
dwindling  for  some  time,  and  became  almost  extinct. 
However,  it  afterwards  revived. 

Passing  on  to  about  twenty  years  later,  a  gentleman 
walking  along  in  a  midland  town  of  Ireland,  one  Sunday 


§3  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

morning,  met  a  Methodist  lady,  who  told  him  that  she 
was  hurrying  to  the  opening  of  a  Sunday  school, 
pursuant  to  the  directions  of  the  Conference.  He 
accompanied  her  to  the  place.  There  they  found  a 
crowd  of  children  in  utter  confusion,  without  any  pro 
vision  for  putting  them  in  order.  He  describes  that,  in 
those  days,  even  the  Protestant  children  were  <(  no  better 
than  heathens."  By  degrees,  something  like  arrange 
ment  was  made.  The  gentleman  himself  undertook 
the  superintendence.  Several  tradesmen — a  grocer,  a 
chandler,  a  shoemaker,  and  a  weaver — engaged  to  teach 
the  boys,  and  the  wives  or  daughters  of  some  of  them, 
did  the  same  for  the  girls.  But  there  were  no  books 
such  as  the  work  required,  except  one,  the  Belfast 
Spelling  Book,  and  from  that  they  had  to  cut  out  bad 
words  before  it  could  safely  be  given  to  the  scholars  for 
use.  Even  of  that  a  supply  could  not  be  had  without 
sending  to  Dublin,  for  in  those  days  it  was  not  a  singular 
case  that  a  country  town  in  Ireland  should  be  without  a 
bookseller's  shop. 

That  school  was  only  one  of  many  which  were  formed 
in  consequence  of  resolutions  passed  by  the  Methodist 
Conference  in  1805,  desiring  that  Sunday  schools  should 
be  established  in  every  "  circuit "  in  Ireland.  The  Rev. 
Adam  Averell,  for  many  years  before  his  death  president 
of  the  Primitive  Wesley  an  Conference,  went  preaching 
through  the  four  provinces  with  the  view  of  promoting 
the  system,  he  having  witnessed  its  working  in  England 
when  there  on  conference  business.  Funds  were  want 
ing  beyond  what  Ireland  was  prepared  to  furnish.  The 
Sunday  School  Society  in  London  was  applied  to,  but 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  gQ 

could  not  afford  help  to  Ireland.  In  this  difficulty, 
Joseph  Butterworth,  Esq.,  afterwards  Treasurer  and 
President  of  the  Sunday  School  Union,  whose  name  yet 
lives  in  many  memories  as  forward  among  the  Christian 
philanthropists  of  his  generation,  offered  to  ask  aid  for 
Sunday  schools  in  Ireland  from  English  Christians. 

As  the  system  spread  in  the  country,  need  for  assist 
ance,  particularly  in  books  adapted  to  the  population, 
increased.  The  desirableness  of  having  a  local  organiza 
tion  for  obtaining  and  administering  aid,  also  became 
growingly  apparent.  Indeed,  it  could  not  be  supposed 
that  a  person  in  Mr.  Butterworth's  position,  and  with 
his  occupations,  could  give  the  time  and  work  required 
as  an  English  collecting  agent. 

The  gentleman  already  spoken  of  as  concerned  in 
the  Sunday  school  in  a  midland  town,  had  attentively 
watched  its  progress.  He  also  carefully  reflected  on  the 
probable  effects  of  such  schools  being  generally  estab 
lished.  Nothing  could  be  more  settled  and  gratifying 
than  were  his  convictions  of  the  utility  and  importance 
of  the  system,  for  improving  the  social  condition  of  the 
people  as  well  as  their  more  sacred  interests.  Pie  threw 
himself  into  its  support  and  furtherance  with  his  whole 
heart. 

This  gentleman  dining  one  day  with  an  Englishman 
who  had  come  to  reside  in  Dublin,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Averell, 
and  a  friend  who  was  connected  with  a  Sunday  school 
in  Bethnal  Green,  London,  being  of  the  circle,  the  table- 
talk  turned  upon  Sunday  schools,  and  on  the  difficulty 
of  obtaining  help  for  those  in  Ireland.  In  the  course  of 
conversation,  he  is  reported  to  have  said,  on  the  impulse 


Q0  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

of  the  moment,  "As  the  English  Society  can't  help  us, 
why  should  we  not  have  one  of  our  own  for  Ireland  ?  " 
The  suggestion  took  instant  hold  of  every  one  in  the 
company;  they  were  all  of  one  mind  for  the  project. 
He  then  asked  Mr.  Averell,  "  What  would  you  give  to 
the  society  if  it  were  formed  ?  "  "  Ten  guineas  donation 
at  once,  and  two  guineas  a  year  subscription,"  was  Mr. 
Averell's  reply. 

Forthwith,  the  gentleman  who  had  started  the  idea 
took  further  and  decided  action  upon  it.  In  November, 
1809,  a  meeting  of  leading  Christian  men  was  held  in 
the  banking-house  of  the  Messrs.  La  Touche>  in  Dublin. 
Then  and  there  the  "  Hibernian  Sunday  School  Society" 
was  formed.  At  the  same  meeting,  the  co-operation  of 
James  Diggles  La  To  ache,  Esq.,  was  secured  as  secretary, 
of  whom  it  is  next  to  impossible  to  speak  too  highly  for 
his  talents  and  attainments,  his  genuine  and  catholic 
Christian  piety,  his  business  capabilities,  and  his  untiring 
devotedness,  during  seventeen  years,  to  the  interests  of 
the  society.  By  his  death,  after  a  week's  illness,  in 
November,  1826,  the  Irish  Sunday-school  enterprise 
sustained  an  irreparable  bereavement,  and  Ireland  lost 
one  of  the  purest,  brightest,  and  most  precious  gems  in 
her  crown.* 

The  objects  of  the  institution  to  be  carried  out  were, 
"  procuring  and  disseminating  the  most  approved  plans 
of  conducting  Sunday  schools,  supplying  them  with 
spelling-books  and  copies  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  at 
reduced  prices,  and  contributing  to  defray  the  expenses 
of  such  schools,  where  necessary,  without,  however, 

*  Report  of  the  Proceedings  at  the  General  Sunday  School  Convention,  pp.  13—16, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  C)j_ 

interfering  with  their  internal  regulations;  and  as  to 
religious  instruction,  confining  themselves  solely  to  the 
Sacred  Scriptures,  or  extracts  therefrom."  In  1811, 
the  Committee  reported  that  tlje  number  of  schools 
deriving  aid  from  the  funds  of  the  Society  had  been  42, 
containing  5,172  scholars,  anc^  amongst  them  was  one  in 
the  Townland  of  Broughmore,  distant  about  four  miles 
from  Lisburn.  This  school  was  established  by  "  Henry 
Richy,  an  industrious  weaver,  who,  observing  with  pity 
the  ragged  boys  of  the  neighbourhood  increasing  both  in 
numbers  and  vice,  and  becoming  particularly  offensive 
to  him  in  their  total  neglect  of  the  Sabbath,  conceived 
the  plan  of  a  Sunday  school,  in  order  to  reduce  them  to 
some  state  of  order.  He  intimated  his  wishes  to  as 
many  of  the  neighbourhood  as  were  inclined  to  listen  to 
him  without  ridicule,  and  flattered  himself  in  the  hope 
of  having  secured  the  assistance  of  a  few.  Accordingly, 
early  in  the  year  1809,  he  collected  in  a  barn  as  many 
children  as  could  conveniently  be  arranged  within. 
After  a  few  months  his  coadjutors  had  entirely  left  him 
to. his  own  exertions;  their  excuses  were  various,  but 
the  sovereign  objection  was  the  confinement  during  the 
greater  part  of  Sunday,  a  day  on  which  they  were 
accustomed  to  indulge  themselves,  free  from  restraint, 
after  the  toils  of  the  week.  Poor  Richy,  although 
necessitated  to  be  industrious  at  his  loom,  for  the  support 
of  a  family,  felt  no  discouragement  at  the  falling  off. 
He  redoubled  his  endeavours,  and  towards  the  end  of 
the  year  many  of  his  pupils  had  made  a  considerable 
progress  in  spelling.  Now  his  difficulties  began  to  press 
upon  him.  In  consequence  of  the  poverty  of  the  parents 


92  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

of  the  children,  books  could  not  be  procured  in  order  to 
teach  them  to  read;  however,  he  continued  to  beg, 
borrow,  and  purchase  from  his  little  fund  (reluctantly 
subscribed  to  him  by  a  few  of  the  neighbouring  farmers) 
what  were  barely  sufficient.  The  barn  which  had  only 
one  aperture  of  any  kind,  and  that  the  door,  offered  him 
but  scanty  light,  which  was  the  more  to  be  regretted,  as 
the  books  he  had  collected  together  being  almost  all  of 
different  letters,  necessarily  compelled  him  to  attend  to 
each  child  individually,  and  therefore  demanded  from 
him  not  only  the  greater  labour,  but  also-  a  greater 
proportion  of  time.  He  however  struggled  with  these 
difficulties  until  desired  by  the  proprietor  to  remove 
himself  to  make  way  for  the  grain.  With  much  entreaty, 
he  at  last  prevailed  on  an  old  woman  to  let  him  for 
Sundays  a  spare  room ;  in  this  he  continued  his  school, 
which  now  diminished  for  want  of  accommodation.  His 
perseverance  carried  him  through  the  winter,  when  he 
was  again  admitted  to  the  barn.  On  my  visiting  him, 
about  a  week  since,  I  found  his  school  to  consist  of  70 
regularly  attending  scholars,  30  of  whom  read  tolerably 
well,  20  repeat  the  Church  Catechism  from  memory 
with  accuracy,  and  the  remainder  spell  words  from  two 
to  eight  syllables.  His  eldest  son,  impressed  by  the 
example  of  so  good  a  father,  was  assiduously  employed 
in  teaching  to  write  as  many  as  could  procure  materials ; 
an  old  door,  supported  by  two  barrels,  supplied  the  place 
of  a  table,  and  the  fragments  of  an  old  loom,  ingeniously 
arranged  on  stones,  offered  them  a  seat.  His  hours  of 
teaching  at  present  are,  during  the  summer  time  from 
nine  to  twelve  and  from  two  to  four ;  in  the  winter  from 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  93 

nine  to  three.  The  Townland  is  so  situated,  that  no 
place  of  worship  is  nearer  than  three  or  four  miles, 
which  induced  him  in  winter  to  trespass  on  the  hours  of 
divine  worship  of  the  Established  Church,  with  a  view 
to  keep  the  children  from  idling  and  committing  mischief. 
He  complains  much  of  the  scarcity  of  books,  and  even 
these  much  defaced.  The  old  woman  refuses  to  admit 
the  scholars  this  winter  unless  better  paid ;  she  expects 
a  guinea  per  annum,  an  expense  he  cannot  meet.  A 
few  forms  and  a  table  are  also  in  the  list  of  his  wants." 

This  application  will  afford  a  specimen  of  the  neces 
sities  the  Society  was  called  on  to  supply.  The  Sunday 
School  Union  granted  it  1,000  spelling-books,  and  10,000 
alphabets,  and  also  supplied  5,000  more  spelling-books 
at  a  reduced  price ;  but  it  soon  obtained  liberal  support, 
and  has  been  extensively  useful,  under  the  title  of  the 
SUNDAY  SCHOOL  SOCIETY  FOR  IRELAND.  Its  Fifty-first 
Report  states  that  there  were  then  in  connection  with 
the  Society,  2,700  schools,  containing  233,930  scholars, 
and  21,302  teachers. 


94 


THE  FIEST  FIFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER  XII. 

First  Public  Meeting  of  the  Sunday  School  Union. 

THE  Sunday  School  Union  having  quietly  pursued  its 
course  for  a  period  of  nearly  nine  years,  it  was,  in  the 
year  1812,  thought  by  the  Committee  that  the  time 
had  arrived  for  making  its  proceedings  more  public. 
Accordingly,  it  was  determined  to  invite  the  teachers 
and  friends  of  Sunday  schools  to  a  public  breakfast,  on 
the  morning  of  Wednesday,  May  13th,  at  the  New 
London  Tavern,  Cheapside.  Breakfast  was  provided,  at 
seven  o'clock,  for  two  hundred :  and  the  meeting  excited 
great  interest.  Mr.  Marriott,  the  treasurer,  presided ; 
and  after  the  Rev.  Richard  Watson  had  implored  the 
Divine  blessing,  a  report  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
Union,  from  its  formation,  was  read.  From  that  report 
it  appeared  that  the  following  had  been  its  only  publica 
tions  : — 

A  Plan  for  the  Establishment  and  Regulation  of  Sun 
day  Schools ;  of  which  one  edition  had  been  printed. 

An  Introduction  to  Reading,  part  the  first ;  of  which 
150,000  copies  had  been  printed. 

The  same,  in  a  series  of  Lessons  for  Collective  Teach 
ing. 

An  Introduction  to  Reading,  part  the  second;  of 
which  85,000  copies  had  been  printed. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  95 

A  Catechism  in  verse,  entitled  "  Milk  for  Babes,"  of 
which  38,000  copies  had  been  printed. 

A  Select  List  of  Scriptures,  designed  as  a  Guide  to 
Teachers  for  a  Course  of  Reading  in  Sunday  Schools. 

The  first  resolution  submitted  to  the  meeting  was 
moved  by  Mr.  T.  H.  Home,  author  of  the  "  Introduction 
to  the  Critical  Study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures."  He  was 
then  engaged  in  literary  pursuits,  and  for  some  years 
held  an  important  situation  in  the  British  Museum.  So 
struck  was  Dr,  Howley,  Bishop  of  London,  with  Mr. 
Home's  work,  that  he  offered  him  ordination,  which 
took  place  in  1819.  In  1833,  Dr.  Howley,  who  had 
become  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  presented  him  to  the 
rectory  of  the  united  parishes  of  St.  Edmund-the-King 
and  St.  Nicholas  Aeons,  Lombard-street,  which  he  held 
until  his  death,  on  January  27th,  1862.  The  resolution 
was  seconded  by  the  Rev.  Legh  Richmond,  the  author 
of  (t  The  Dairyman's  Daughter."  There  were  some 
sentiments  contained  in  the  address  of  this  devoted 
minister  of  Christ  which  deserve  to  be  recorded,  as 
showing  the  principles  upon  which  the  Union  was 
founded,  and  upon  which  its  successive  committees  had 
endeavoured  to  carry  on  its  operations.  He  said,  "I 
confess  it  to  be  no  small  inducement  to  me,  in  delivering 
my  sentiments  on  this  occasion,  that  I  see  the  word 
( Union '  in  the  title  of  the  Society.  Union,  in  all  those 
points  wherein  we  can  conscientiously  and  consistently 
agree,  appears  to  be  the  great  secret,  now  at  length 
happily  discovered,  for  bringing  into  effect,  and  into 
prosperous  co-operation,  the  hearts,  the  hands,  and  all 
the  combined  energies  of  the  men  of  God.  I  feel 


gg  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

particularly  thankful  that  a  plan  has  been  discovered 
by  which  ministers  arid  other  Christians  may  labour 
together  with  so  much  affectionate  exertion,  and  that, 
frequently,  with  prospects  of  the  greatest  success,  in  the 
first  of  national  objects,  the  introduction  of  our  British 
youth  to  the  knowledge  of  the  religion  of  Christ.  My 
dear  brethren,  unite  earnestly  in  the  work.  May  the 
Sunday  School  Union  prove  a  union  of  affection,  and  a 
union  of  opinions,  as  far  as  you  can  possibly  unite,  (and 
God  forbid  that  we  should  endeavour  to  find  out  how 
much  we  can  possibly  differ.)  May  there  be  a  union  of 
those  general  principles  which  shall  make  the  Church  of 
God  strong  and  united  in  the  exertions  of  its  most 
enlightened  and  zealous  members.  It  is  my  firm  belief, 
or  I  would  never  wish  to  address  a  meeting,  consisting, 
as  this  does,  of  persons  of  different  denominations — that 
the  happiest  event  of  the  century  that  has  now  com 
menced,  is  the  growing  disposition  among  Christians  of 
various  names  and  denominations  to  unite  in  great  and 
glorious  undertakings.  I  have  heard  the  arguments  of 
the  prejudiced  on  this  question ;  I  have  read  the  observa 
tions  of  the  worldly  wise  upon  it ;  but  the  more  I  have 
heard  and  read  them,  the  more  have  I  seen  that  the 
foolishness,  as  it  may  be  called,  of  Christian  charity,  is 
confounding  the  policy  of  the  wise  men  of  this  world. 
There  must  be  some  circumstances  take  place,  as  fore 
runners  of  the  latter  day  glory ;  there  must  be  something 
come  to  pass,  by  which  the  divisions,  heart-burnings,  and 
jealousies,  which  have  too  long  prevailed  among  us,  may 
be  brought  to  a  close.  A  miracle  to  effect  this  we  have 
no  reason  to  expect ;  it  must  advance  gradually ;  nor  do 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


I  think  there  is  anything  fanciful  in  believing  that  that 
work  is  now  accomplishing  ;  not  by  the  nominal,  but  bv 
the  real  union  of  hearts,  engaged  in  so  many  grand  and 
beneficial  undertakings.  I  have  happily  experienced 
some  of  the  most  delightful  moments  of  my  life  in  the 
enjoyment  of  that  brotherly  communication  with  fellow 
Christians  of  other  denominations,  which,  though  at  a 
former  period  of  my  life  I  thought  highly  desirable,  yet 
I  confess  I  did  not  expect  to  see  so  speedily  brought  into 
frequent  and  cordial  existence.  I  can  speak  for  myself, 
and  I  am  sure  I  can  speak  in  the  name  of  many  of  my 
brethren  in  the  Church  of  England,  in  testimony  of  the 
pleasure  which  we  have  derived  from  finding  that  those 
who  had  been  accustomed  to  think  themselves  at  a  great 
distance  from  each  other,  are  at  length,  through  the 
influence  of  a  sort  of  spiritual  central  attraction,  if  I 
may  call  it  so,  brought  to  love  one  another,  and  almost 
to  wonder  that  they  feel  so  affectionately  and  so  nearly 
allied.  We  compromise  no  principles  of  conscientious 
attachment  to  our  own  views  of  church  doctrine  or 
discipline  ourselves;  neither  do  we  expect  this  from 
others.  But  there  is  something  in  union  for  Christian 
and  benevolent  purposes  which  acts  like  a  talisman  on 
the  heart,  and  elicits  its  best  and  noblest  affections,  that 
they  may  be  consecrated  at  the  foot  of  the  cross  of  Christ 
By  this  means,  a  thousand  half  explained  or  ill  explained 
sources  of  difference  and  disputation  among  us  gradually 
lose  their  former  importance,  and  we  are  mutually 
becoming  willing  to  consign  them  to  oblivion." 

The  year  1814  was  remarkable  for  events  intimately 

connected  with  the  spread  of  the  Sunday-school  system, 

H 


go  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  TEARS 

Mr.  Prust,  of  Bristol,  who,  as  we  have  seen,  had  interested 
himself  in  the  establishment  of  adult  schools,  sent  to  Mr. 
Divie  Bethune,  of  New  York,  a  narrative,  prepared  by 
Dr.  Pole,  of  their  history  and  progress.     This  proved 
the  means  of  awakening  great  attention  to  the  subject. 
Mr.  Bethune,  when  on  a  visit  to  Philadelphia  in  January, 
1815,  mentioned  it  to  a  young  lady,  who  procured  the 
insertion  of  several  extracts  from  Dr.  Pole's  work  in  the 
"  Religious  Remembrancer,"  a  weekly  paper  of  that  city, 
which  excited  general  interest,  and  led  to  the  establish 
ment  of  several  such  schools,  one  of  them  being  in  the 
jail.     In  her  letter  to  Mr.  Bethune,  she  says,  "  I  never 
undertook  anything  that  afforded  such  heart-felt  joy: 
our  precious  little  establishment  goes  on  delightfully. 
The  first  member  was  a  pious  soul,  52  years  of  age;  she 
comes  with  her  spectacles  on,  and  seems  as  if  she  would 
devour  the  book.     She  never  fails  giving  us  a  blessing, 
and  assures  us  she  has  long  been  praying  that  the  Lord 
would  open  some  way  that  she  might  learn  to  read  the 
Bible.     She  looks  at  your  little  book  with  delight,  and 
often  says,  '  O,  this  blessed  book — I  know  I  shall  learn 
to  read  in  this  book.'     I  feel  as  if  her  prayers  were  as 
good  as  an  host.     We  have  eleven  scholars,  two  added 
mostly  of  an  evening;    and  after  the  first  lesson  they 
advance  wonderfully."  * 

In  March,  1816,  there  were  eight  adult  schools  exist 
ing  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  many  grown  persons 
were  admitted  into  the  Sunday  schools,  which  had  become 
general  throughout  the  city.f 

*  Sunday  School  Repository,  1815,  pp.  189,  l'.)0. 
t  Sunday  School  Repository,  1R10,  p.  ""I 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL,  99 

The  effect  of  Mr.  Prust's  communications  did  not, 
however,  end  with  the  establishment  of  Adult  Sunday 
Schools.  Mr.  Bethune  inserted  in  a  daily  paper,  published 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  one  of  the  letters  sent  him, 
and  Mrs.  Bethune  lent  the  different  publications  relative 
to  Sunday  schools  she  had  received  to  a  number  of  their 
friends,  hoping  that  their  perusal  would  awaken  an  interest 
in  these  institutions.  After  waiting,  however,  for  some 
weeks,  she  conversed  with  several  ladies  upon  the  sub 
ject,  who  agreed  to  unite  with  her  in  the  formation  of  a 
"  Female  Sunday  School  Union."  In  order  to  carry  out 
this  design,  they  called  a  meeting  of  the  female  members 
of  all  denominations,  some  hundreds  of  whom  met  o'a 
the  24th  January,  1816,  in  the  lecture-room  of  one  of 
the  churches.  A  clergyman  opened  the  meeting  with 
prayer,  and  then  withdrew.  Mrs.  Bethune  was  invited 
to  preside,  and  stated  the  purpose  for  which  their  attend 
ance  had  been  requested — the  great  need  of  such  an 
institution  in  a  city,  where  numbers  of  one  sex  were 
training  for  the  gallows  and  State  prison,  and  of  the 
other  for  prostitution.  She  likewise  noticed  the  great 
want  of  religious  instruction  in  their  small  schools,  and 
urged  that  the  parents  of  the  scholars  not  having  time  to 
teach  them,  would  probably  gladly  avail  themselves  of 
Sunday  schools  if  within  their  reach.  Mrs.  Bethune 
read  extracts  from  the  report  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union,  the  second  report  of  the  Hibernian  Sunday  School 
Society,  two  letters  from  Mr.  Charles  of  Bala,  ami  Mr. 
Prust's  two  letters  to  Mr.  Bethune,  and  invited  the  co 
operation  of  the  ladies  of  different  denominations,  who 
were  willing  to  collect  scholars  and  subscriptions.  A 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

committee  of  one  or  two  from  each  denomination  was 
appointed  to  prepare  a  constitution  and  general  rules  for 
the  Union  and  schools  under  their  care,  to  be  laid  before 
a  meeting,  to  be  held  on  January  3 1  st,  in  the  lecture- 
rooms  of  Wall  Street  Church.  *  The  attendance  proved 
so  numerous,  that  it  became  necessary  to  adjourn  to  the 
church.  The  form  of  a  constitution  for  the  society,  and 
rules  for  the  schools,  under  the  designation  of  "'The 
Female  Union  Society"  for  the  promotion  of  Sunday 
schools,  as  prepared  by  the  committee  were  read  and 
approved  of,  and  the  following  ladies  chosen  to  preside 
over  the  institution: — Mrs.  Bethune,  first  directress; 
Mrs.  Mumford,  second  directress ;  Mrs.  Bowering, 
treasurer;  Miss  Mumford,  secretary.  The  first  quar 
terly  meeting  of  the  newly  formed  society  was  held  on 
April  17th,  in  the  lecture-room  of  the  Second  Presby 
terian  Church,  when,  in  addition  to  the  officers,  there 
were  present  16  superintendents  and  more  than  200 
teachers.  The  first  directress  congratulated  the  assembly 
on  the  abundant  success  which  had  attended  their  labours 
since  the  last  meeting,  and  the  secretary  read  the  reports 
presented  by  the  superintendents  of  16  schools  belonging 
to  the  following  denominations — Episcopalian,  Methodist, 
Baptist,  Reformed  Dutch,  General  Assembly  Presby 
terian,  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian.  It  appeared 
that  the  total  number  of  scholars  of  all  ao-es  and  com- 

CD 

plexions,  from  6  to  67  years  of  age,  in  the  different 
schools,  was  2,194.  Before  the  meeting  separated,  a 
committee  of  one  or  two  ladies  from  each  denomination 
was  appointed  to  visit  the  schools,  as  the  duties  were 

*  Sunday  School  Repository,  1816,  p.  270, 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

found  too  arduous  to  be  properly  fulfilled  by  the 
directresses.* 

In  the  summer  of  1817  a  depository  for  the  sale  of 
Sunday-school  books  was  opened  at  112,  William  Street, 
and  Sunday-school  books  were  published  under  the 
patronage  of  this  Female  Union ;  and,  as  an  evidence  of 
its  efficiency,  "they  expended  9,000  dollars  in  twelve 
years  in  paper  and  printing."  f 

The  establishment  and  successful  progress  of  this 
institution  bear  unmistakeable  testimony  to  the  zeal, 
energy,  and  prudence  of  Mrs.  Bethune,  by  whom  it  was 
originated.  Tier  useful  life  was  preserved  to  a  very 
lengthened  period,  and  she  continued  to  teach  a  Sunday- 
school  class  every  Sunday,  until  compelled  by  infirmity 
to  desist,  when  she  was  at  least  84  years  old,  making  the 
term  of  her  active  service  about  53  years.  The  last 
use  she  made  of  her  pen,  was  to  write  to  her  pastor,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  James  W.  Alexander,  a  note,  in  which  she 
spoke  of  Sunday-school  children.  J 

It  would  seem  that  the  promptness  and  decision  of 
Mrs.  Bethune  and  her  coadjutors  were  not  lost  on  their 
fellow-labourers  of  the  other  sex.  In  a  letter,  written 
by  Mr.  Bethune,  dated  February  4th,  1816,  after  giving 
an  account  of  the  meetings  we  have  described,  and  their 
results,  and  stating,  that  (e  next  Sunday,  I  believe,  was 
appointed  for  the  commencement  of  the  work  of  teaching  ; 
the  zeal  of  three  of  the  congregation  led  them  to  begin 
this  day.  Mrs.  B.  visited  these  three  schools,  which, 
with  a  school  of  black  adults,  taught  by  my  family, 

*  Sundfiy  School  Repository,  1816,  pp.  409,  410. 
t  Sunday  School  World.    No.  2,  p.  18.         t  Sunday  School  World, 


102  THE  FIUST  FIFTY  YE  Ail,- 

made  up  136  scholars.  I  presume  the  number  next 
Lord's  day  will  amount  to  1,000  in  all  the  schools."  He 
adds,  "the  gentlemen  are  mustering  their  number,  to 
follow  the  example  of  the  ladies,  and  to  take  charge  of 
the  adults  and  children  of  their  own  sex."  In  a  subse 
quent  letter,  dated  February  10th,  Mr.  Bethune  says, 
"  The  gentlemen  of  this  city  are  now  busily  engaged, 
and  a  general  meeting  is  called  on  Monday  next,  for  the 
organization  of  a  society  for  the  instruction  of  children 
and  adults."  *  Thus  originated  the  "  New  York  Sunday 
School  Union,"  which  has  for  so  many  years  pursued  its 
labours  with  increasing  usefulness  and  success.  Before 
the  institutions,  whose  formation  we  have  thus  recorded, 
came  into  existence,  there  were  but  four  Sunday  schools 
in  the  city  of  New  York.j  In  the  following  year  the 
Female  Union  was  able  to  report  25  schools,  with  3,000 
scholars,  taught  by  340  ladies,  while  the  New  York  Union 
had  under  its  care  34  schools,  containing  3,500  scholars, 
with  300  male  teachers.  J  At  a  subsequent  period,  the 
distinction  between  the  two  societies  ceased  to  exist,  and 
the  New  York  Union  now  comprises  2 1 6  schools,  con 
taining  70,000  scholars,  with  a  band  of  teachers  number 
ing  5,250.  The  forty-fifth  annual  report  of  the  Union, 
however,  reports,  that  there  are  80,000  young  persons 
of  the  lowest  classes  still  not  receiving  the  benefits  of 
Sunday-school  instruction,  and  that  it  would  require  at 
least  150  mission  schools,  in  addition  to  those  now  in 
operation,  with  some  nine  or  ten  thousand  teachers, 
aided  by  competent  superintendents,  and  other  officers, 

*  Sunday  School  Repository,  1816,  p.  27<?. 

t  Sunday  School  AVorld.    No.  2,  p.  18. 
;  Sunday  School  Repository,  1817,  pp,  213,  217,  46(*. 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

were  these  destitute  ones  gathered  into  rooms  suitable 
for  their  instruction. 

While  these  events  were  occurring  in  the  New  World, 
an  opportunity  had  been  afforded  for  the  introduction  of 
the  Sunday-school  system  into  France.  The  restoration 
of  peace  on  the  Continent  of  Europe,  and  the  intercourse 
with  England  thus  allowed,  probably  drew  the  attention 
of  several  French  Protestant  ministers  to  this  subject, 
and  the  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union,  in  1815, 
made  a  grant  to  the  Rev.  Francis  Martin,  to  assist  him 
in  the  formation  of  a  school  in  Bordeaux.  In  their 
report  of  the  following  year,  the  Committee  reported, 
"that  their  hopes  as  to  the  establishment  of  Sunday 
schools  in  France  are  for  the  present  beclouded ;"  but 
the  school  established  at  Bordeaux  proved  the  forerunner 
of  many  others;  and  the  report  of  1823  recorded  the 
opening  of  a  Sunday  school  at  the  Protestant  church  at 
Paris,  by  the  Rev.  M.  Monod,  who  had  attended  the 
previous  annual  meeting  of  the  Union.  Two  hundred 
scholars  were  in  attendance,  and  among  them  were  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  some  of  the  most  wealthy  and 
influential  Protestants  of  the  capital,  who  wished  to  give 
their  offspring  the  religious  advantages  of  the  school, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  present  an  example  to  the  other 
classes  of  Protestants  attending  the  same  church. 

In  1827  it  was  reported  to  the  Sunday  School  Union 
that  a  Committee  for  the  encouragement  of  Sunday 
schools  amongst  Protestants  had  been  established  at 
Paris,  of  which  the  Baron  de  Stael  was  President,  and 
£20,  with  copies  of  the  Union  publications,  were  voted  in 
aid  of  their  efforts. 


r-™E  FIRi=T  FIFTY  TEARS 

These  schools,  however,  were  not  conducted  in  the  same 
manner  as  those  in  England  and  America.  They  were 
rather  juvenile  congregations  than  schools,  and  in  them 
the  pastor  conveyed  religious  instruction  in  a  simpler  form 
than  it  was  presented  from  the  pulpit.  The  advantage 
of  employing  Christian  men  and  women  as  teachers 
was,  however,  soon  perceived ;  the  schools  increased  in 
number,  and  the  greater  intercourse  with  England 
led  to  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  English 
system.  At  length,  and  in  the  year  1852,  the  Paris 
Sunday  School  Society  was  formed  upon  the  prin 
ciples  of  the  Sunday  School  Union,  and  applied  itself 
with  diligence  and  success  to  the  work  of  extending 
and  improving  Sunday  schools  throughout  France.  A 
fraternal  intercourse  has  been  maintained  between  the 
two  institutions,  and  deputations  to  their  annual  meetings 
have  been  exchanged,  and  the  one  school  established, 
with  the  assistance  of  the  Union,  in  Bordeaux,  in  the 
year  1815,  has  now  multiplied  into  the  large  number  of 
744  schools,  55  of  which  are  in  Paris  and  its  suburbs. 
The  following  extract  from  the  report  of  Mr.  Reed, 
who  attended  the  anniversary  of  the  Societj^  in  1863, 
gives  a  lively  sketch  of  the  interesting  scene  presented 
by  the  gathering  of  the  Protestant  scholars  of  that 
city. 

"The  morning  of  the  16th  of  April  witnessed  an 
assemblage  of  children  such  as  could  never  been  shown 
in  London,  except  in  the  area  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral, 
simply  because  in  London  there  is  no  amphitheatre  equal 
to  that  of  the  Cirque  Napoleon  of  Paris.  The  scene 
was  truly  imposing  and  impressive.  As  your  delegate 


OF  1HE  SUNDAY  BCilOt'L. 

entered,  the  whole  body  of  4,000  children  were  singing, 
to  our  favourite  tune  '  Joyfully/  their  hymn 

Dieu  nous  appelle;  avai^ons  tous joyeux, 
Vers  le  pays  des  esprits  bien  heurc-ux. 

To  look  at  that  vast  throng,  to  remember  the  day  when 
it  was  difficult  to  find  one  school  in  Paris,  to  find  the 
platform  raised  in  the  centre  of  the  Cirque  crowded  with 
pastors  from  all  parts  of  France,  all  actively  engaged  in 
the  work,  to  witness  the  harmony  of  the  brethren,  and  to 
feel  the  contagion  of  their  loving  enthusiasm,  brought  a 
sense  of  gratitude  to  the  heart  which  could  not  better 
find  expression  than  in  the  utterance  of  those  words, 
<  What  hath  God  wrought  ? ' 

"  It  became  the  duty  of  the  English  delegate  to  address 
this  interesting  assembly,  and  he  did  so  by  the  assistance 
of  the  pastors  Paumier  and  Fisch,  who  translated  his 
speech.  He  received  the  assurance  of  both  children  and 
pastors  of  the  hearty  good  will  and  entente  cordiale  of  the 
Protestant  Christians  of  Paris.  The  addresses  delivered 
during  the  day  were  full  of  life  and  energy.  Messrs. 
Pressense,  Yerrue,  and  J.  P.  Cook,  together  with  the 
President,  M.  Montandon,  were  the  principal  speakers, 
and  upon  the  platform,  among  other  visitors,  were  the 
Rev.  R.  Ashton,  of  London,  and  Mr.  Martin,  of  Dublin. 
The  singing  of  the  children  was  admirable.  From  the 
very  ceiling  the  clear  voices  of  the  little  ones  came  down 
and  mingled  with  the  deeper  tones  of  the  elder  occupants 
of  the  tiers  of  seats  below.  No  organ  was  used.  The 
time  was  excellent,  and  all  was  done  under  the  order  of 
one  precentor.  The  good  management  of  the  singing 
was  only  equalled  by  the  admirable  precision  of  the 


THE  FIRfcT  FIFTY  YEARS 

movements  of  the  groups  of  children  when  leaving  the 
assembly.  The  French  are  used  to  military  exactitude, 
and  the  conduct  of  the  little  ones  was  in  close  imitation 
of  marching  order.  Hence,  probably  6,000  people  dis 
persed  in  a  few  minutes,  and  without  the  slightest 
approach  to  crushing  or  crowding.  The  impression 
upon  the  people  of  Paris  must  be  good.  The  thing  is 
new.  The  files  of  children  passing  through  the  streets 
attracted  curiosity.  The  people  see  that  the  system  is 
increasing,  and  many  are  beginning  to  believe  that  these 
children  after  all  afford  the  promise  of  social  order  and 
improved  manners,  to  say  nothing  of  higher  religious 
influences.  The  police  who  had  charge  of  the  building 
were  so  interested  in  the  proceedings  of  the  day,  that 
they  voluntarily  offered  the  fees  to  which  they  were 
entitled,  to  the  funds  of  the  Union." 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Efforts  for  the  promotion  of  General  Education. 

WE  may  here  appropriately  halt  in  our  narrative  of  the 
progress  of  the  Sunday  school,  and  give  some  informa 
tion  as  to  the  efforts  which  now  began  to  be  made  for 
the  promotion  of  the  general  education  of  the  people. 
Lord  Brougham  has  the  high  honour  of  being  foremost 
in  this  good  work.  Committees  of  the  House  of  Com 
mons  had  made  inquiries  into  the  state  of  mendicity  in 
the  Metropolis  and  its  immediate  neighbourhood,  and 
also  as  to  the  education  of  the  lower  orders  of  the 
Metropolis.  In  the  course  of  these  enquiries,  several 
witnesses  were  examined  as  to  the  operations  and  in 
fluence  of  Sunday  schools.  Mr.  Butterworth,  who  had 
then  entered  Parliament,  and  was  a  member  of  the 
Mendicity  Committee,  gave  the  following  testimony : 

"I  would  beg  to  state  to  the  Committee,  that  from 
much  observation  I  am  satisfied  that  Sunday  schools,  if 
properly  conducted,  are  of  essential  importance  to  the 
lower  classes  of  society.  I  have  had  occasion  to  inspect 
several  Sunday  schools  for  some  years  past,  and  I  have 
particularly  observed  the  children,  who  at  first  came  to 
the  schools  dirty  and  ragged,  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months  have  become  clean  and  neat  in  their  persons; 
and  their  behaviour,  from  my  own  observation,  and  the 


THE  1'illsT  1'IFTY  YEAil 

report  of  a  great  number  of  teachers,  lias  rapidly 
improved :  I  allude  to  those  schools  where  the  teachers 
are  gratuitous,  as  I  find  that  no  persons  who  are  paid  do 
the  work  half  so  well  as  those  who  do  it  from  motives  of 
real  benevolence.  ,  A  large  school  which  I  frequently 
visit  in  Drury  Lane,  which  has  upwards  of  600  children, 
has  produced  many  instances  of  great  mental  and  moral 
improvement  amongst  the  lower  classes  of  society.  At 
this  time  there  are  no  less  than  twenty  chimney-sweep 
boys  in  that  school,  who,  in  consequence  of  coming  there, 
have  their  persons  well  cleaned  every  week,  and  their 
apparel  kept  in  decent  order ;  I  have  the  names  of  their 
masters.  Some  of  the  employers  of  those  chimney 
sweep  boys  are  so  well  satisfied  with  the  school,  that 
they  will  take  no  child  but  what  shall  regularly  attend 
it,  as  they  find  it  greatly  improves  their  morals  and 
behaviour.  In  another  school  in  Hinde  Street,  Mary- 
lebone,  there  are  eleven  chimney-sweep  boys.  Some 
time  ago,  when  I  happened  to  be  the  visitor  for  the  day, 
a  woman  attended  to  return  thanks  for  the  education  her 
daughter  had  received  in  Drury  Lane  School ;  I  inquired 
whether  her  child  had  received  any  particular  benefit  by 
the  instruction  in  the  school.  She  said  she  had  indeed 
received  much  good.  And  I  believe  the  woman's  words 
were,  she  should  ever  have  reason  to  bless  God  that  her 
child  had  come  to  that  school;  that  before  her  girl 
attended  there,  her  husband  was  a  profligate,  disorderly 
man,  spent  most  of  his  time  and  money  at  the  public- 
house,  and  she  and  her  daughter  were  reduced  to  the 
most  abject  poverty,  and  almost  starved  ;  that  one  Sun 
day  afternoon  the  father  had  been  swearing  very  much, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

and  was  somewhat  in  liquor;    the  girl  reproved   the 
father,  and  told  him,  from  what  she  had  heard  at  school, 
she  was  sure  it  was  very  wicked  to  say  such  words. 
The  father  made  no  particular  reply,  but  on  the  Monday 
morning  his  wife  was  surprised  to  see  him  go  out  and 
procure   food   for   breakfast;    and   from   that  time   he 
became  a  sober,  industrious  man.     Some  weeks  after 
wards  she  ventured  to  ask  him  the  cause  of  the  change 
of  his  character.      His  reply  was,  that  the  words  of 
Mary  made  a  strong  impression  upon  his  mind,  and  he 
was  determined  to  lead  a  new  course  of  life.     This  was 
twelve  months  prior  to  the  child  being  taken  out  of  the 
school,  and  his  character  had  become  thoroughly  con 
firmed  and  established.     He  is  now  a  virtuous  man,  and 
an  excellent  husband.     She  added,  that  they  now  had 
their  lodgings  well  furnished,  and  that  they  lived  very 
comfortably;  and  her  dress  and  appearance  fully  con 
firmed  her  testimony.     I  have  made  particular  inquiry 
of  a  great  number  of  teachers  who  act  gratuitously  in 
Sunday  schools,  and  they  are  uniformly  of  opinion  that 
Sunday-school  instruction  has  a  great  tendency  to  prevent 
mendicity  in  the  lower  classes  of  society.     One  fact  I 
beg  to  mention,  of  Henry  Haidy,  who,  when  admitted  a 
scholar  at  Drury  Lane  School,  was  a  common  street 
beggar.      He  continued   to   attend   very  regularly  for 
about  eight  years,  during  which  time  he  discontinued 
InVformer  degrading  habits.     On  leaving  the  school  he 
was  rewarded,  according  to  the  custom,  with  a  Bible, 
and  obtained  a  situation  at  a  tobacconist's,  to  serve  behind 
the  counter.     His  brother  was  also  a  scholar ;  afterwards 
became  a  gratuitous  teacher  in  the  same  school ;  obtained 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEAR? 

a  situation,  and,  up  to  the  period  of  his  quitting  London s 
bore  an  excellent  character." 

Other  witnesses  gave  equally  decided  evidence  as  to 
the  benefits  conferred  by  Sunday  schools.  Mr.  William 
Hale  said,  with  respect  to  their  influence  in  the  district 
of  Spitalfields,  the  seat  of  the  silk  manufacture — "  There 
has  been  a  great  alteration  in  the  moral  condition  of 
Spitalfields  since  their  establishment.  The  character  of 
the  poor  of  Spitalfields  is  very  different  from  what  it  was 
thirty  or  forty  years  ago.  You  never  hear  of  any  attempt 
to  riot  there.  I  know  at  one  time  there  were  individuals 
sent  up  from  Nottingham,  with  a  view  to  effect  something 
like  what  they  were  doing  there,  and  that  they  have  been 
more  than  once  excited  to  riot  during  the  last  war,  and 
yet  that  they  were  very  quiet.  Great  care  is  taken  of 
their  mental  and  moral  improvement  And  I  believe  no 
instance  is  to  be  found  where  so  multitudinous  a  poor 
congregate  together  in  so  small  a  space,  with  so  little 
inconvenience  to  their  neighbours."  * 

Amongst  the  witnesses  examined  before  the  Committee, 
on  the  education  of  the  lower  orders  of  the  Metropolis, 
were  Messrs.  Althans  and  Lloyd,  who  gave  full  details 
of  the  state  of  Sunday-school  instruction  in  the  Metro 
polis.!  Mr.  William  Hargrave,  a  member  of  the  Society 
of  Friends,  and  connected  with  a  society  entitled  The 
Juvenile  Benevolent  Society,  was  also  examined  as  to 
the  number  of  poor  children  uneducated  in  the  North 
East  district  of  the  Metropolis,  many  of  whom  were 
prevented  attending  schools,  and  especially  Sunday 

*  Sunday  9jhool  Repository,  1816,  pp.  217,  218. 
t  Sunday  School  Repository,  1816,  p.  359,  &t, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  m 

schools,  for  want  of  suitable  clothing.  The  society  he 
represented  was  designed  to  assist  in  removing  the 
difficulty  which  existed  in  procuring  the  attendance  of 
many  children,  especially  at  Sunday  schools,  from  this 
cause,  For  this  purpose,  the  Society  provided  a  cheap 
kind  of  clothing,  with  which  they  clothed  their  poor 
children — a  boy  at  the  expense  of  8s.,  and  a  girl  for  10s. 
The  boy's  dress  consisted  of  a  leather  cap — a  pinafore 
made  of  a  brown  kind  of  very  strong  sheeting,  extending 
from  the  neck  down  to  the  feet,  and  covering  the  arms — 
with  good,  strong  shoes.  The  girls  were  each  provided 
with  a  bonnet  and  ribbon — a  pinafore,  made  of  gingham 
— and  a  pair  of  shoes.  Mr.  Hargrave  stated  that  the 
Society  had  lost  but  little  of  the  clothing,  in  proportion 
to  the  number  of  children  it  had  clothed,  owing  to  the 
precautions  the  Committee  had  adopted.  The  materials 
of  the  clothing  were  of  little  value  to  sell;  it  was 
stamped  on  the  inside  with  permanent  ink,  "J.  B.  S. 
Charity,"  and  the  clothing  was  not  given  to  the  children, 
but  merely  lent  them  on  the  Saturday,  to  be  returned  to 
the  depot  on  the  Monday  following.  When  any  omission 
took  place,  the  parties  were  visited  by  a  member  of  the 
Committee,  to  ascertain  the  cause.  The  Society  did 
not,  however,  confine  themselves  entirely  to  the  loan  of 
clothing.  When  a  child  had  been  under  the  care  of  the 
institution  some  time,  and  appeared  worthy,  a  gift  of 
clothing  was  made,  and  the  child  was  placed  in  a  day 
school.  This  gift  was  made  publicly  before  the  rest  of 
the  children,  who  were  always  summoned  together  once 
a  week,  that  they  might  be  induced  to  qualify  themselves 
for  similar  o;ifts.  In  order  to  ascertain  that  the  children 


THE  FIEST  FIFTY  YEABS 

had  attended  the  schools  to  which  they  belonged,  tin 
tickets  were  supplied  to  the  teachers,  who  gave  them  to 
the  children,  for  production  at  the  weekly  meeting.  In 
the  course  of  Mr.  Hargrave's  examination,  he  stated  a 
fact,  to  which  many  other  testimonies  could  be  added, 
that,  generally,  children  learnt  as  much  on  the  Sunday 
as  they  would  have  done  if  placed  in  a  National  or 
British  school  all  the  other  days  of  the  week.  The 
explanation  was  to  be  found  in  the  almost  individual 
attention  which  the  children  received  in  a  Sunday  school, 
from  the  small  number  placed  under  the  care  of  each 
teacher.* 

This  Society  was  carried  on  with  much  energy  and 
success  for  several  years.  Its  general  meetings,  which 
were  held  at  the  London  Tavern,  Bishopsgate  Street, 
were  numerously  attended,  and  were  generally  presided 
over  by  Mr.  Brougham,  to  whom  every  institution  con 
nected  with  the  education  of  the  people  immediately 
commended  itself. 

The  earliest  statistics  by  which  the  progress  of  educa 
tion  may  be  measured,  are  contained  in  the  Parliamentary 
returns  of  1818.  According  to  them,  there  were  then 
in  England  and  Wales  19,230  clay  schools,  containing 
674,883  scholars,  being  1  in  17 '25  of  the  population, 
and  5,463  Sunday  schools,  containing  477,225  scholars, 
or  1  in  24 '40  of  the  population. 

This  year,  1818,  witnessed  an  alteration  in  the  opera 
tions  of  the  Sunday  School  Union,  which  has  exercised 
an  important  influence  on  the  institutions  for  whose 
improvement  and  extension  it  was  established.  We 

*  Sunday  School  Repository,  181 G.  pp.  "77,  &c. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL, 


have  seen  that  hitherto  the  publications  of  the  Union 
had  been  but  few.  They  had  been  sold  by  a  bookseller 
on  behalf  of  the  Committee  ;  in  the  first  instance  by  Mr. 
Kent,  of  High  Holborn,  exclusively;  and  subsequently 
by  him  in  conjunction  with  Mr.  Hamilton,  of  Paternoster 
Row.  The  Committee  had  long  desired  to  have  the 
means  of  increasing  the  circulation  of  their  own  publica 
tions,  and  to  be  enabled  to  provide  for  Sunday  schools  at 
reduced  prices,  such  other  publications  as  might  appeal- 
suitable.  They  at  length  entered  into  an  agreement 
with  Mr.  John  Offor,  bookseller,  44,  Newgate  Street, 
for  the  use  of  a  part  of  his  shop,  and  there  opened  a 
Depository  for  the  sale  of  approved  publications  adapted 
for  Sunday  schools.  The  catalogue  then  prepared, 
comprised,  —  first,  school  books,  lessons,  &c.  ;  secondly, 
books  for  Sunday-school  teachers  ;  and  it  was  proposed 
to  extend  it,  so  as  to  embrace  a  collection  of  select 
reward  books  read  and  approved  by  the  committee. 

The  following  were  some  of  the  advantages  con 
templated  by  this  measure  :  —  furnishing  Sunday  schools 
with  lists  and  prices  of  such  books,  &c.,  as  they  might 
be  constantly  in  the  habit  of  using;  supplying  Sunday 
School  Unions,  and  through  them,  Sunday  schools,  with 
needful  books,  &c.,  at  the  lowest  possible  prices  ;  select 
ing  suitable  books  read  and  approved  by  the  committee, 
to  the  exclusion  of  those  that  were  objectionable  ;  saving 
time  and  trouble,  by  the  whole  order  being  completed  at 
one  place,  and  immediately  despatched  to  its  destination  ; 
establishing  a  centre  of  communication,  of  influence,  and 
of  information,  for  the  whole  Metropolis,  the  country  at 
large,  and,  if  possible,  for  the  whole  world.  A  sub- 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

committee  was  appointed  to  manage  the  affairs  of  the 
Depository,  in  order  to  ensure,  as  far  as  possible,  the  sale 
and  publication  of  suitable  works  only.  It  was  agreed 
that  the  approval  of  three  members  of  the  committee 
should  be  had  before  a  book  could  be  placed  on  the 
catalogue  for  sale ;  and  that  the  approval  of  six  members 
and  the  secretaries  should  be  obtained  to  any  work  which 
was  to  be  published  by  the  Union. 

The  anticipations  which  were  indulged  as  to  this 
endeavour  to  extend  the  usefulness  of  the  Union,  might 
at  that  time  appear  visionary,  but  its  subsequent  history 
will  show  that  they  have  been  fully  realized. 

The  attention  of  the  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union  was  occupied  in  the  ensuing  year,  1820,  by  a 
proposal  submitted  to  them  for  publishing  a  Penny 
Magazine  for  Children.  They  decided  in  favour  of  the 
undertaking,  but  hesitated  in  carrying  it  out.  They 
thus  allowed  Mr.  William  Gover,  a  teacher  in  the  south 
of  London,  to  have  the  honour  of  commencing  that  series 
of  cheap  religious  publications  for  the  young,  which  has 
now  been  so  greatly  enlarged,  and  by  which  such  great 
blessings  have  been,  and  still  are,  conferred  on  the  rising 
population  of  this  and  other  lands.  The  Religious  Tract 
Society  quickly  perceived  the  importance  of  the  idea, 
and  commenced  the  publication  of  their  valuable  penny 
periodical,  "The  Child's  Companion,"  which  rendered 
unnecessary  Mr.  Gover's,  which  had  been  continued  for 
two  years.  Thus  the  "Youth's  Magazine,"  and  the 
Magazines  for  Children,  really  originated  in  the  Com 
mittee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union,  although  few  are 
now  acquainted  with  the  source  from  which  these 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


blessings  proceeded.  If  these  works  have  become  more 
useful,  in  consequence  of  their  having  been  brought  into 
existence  by  those  whose  time  was  not  so  much  occupied 
as  that  of  the  Committee  of  the  Union,  there  will  be  no 
cause  for  regret;  but  it  is  desirable  that  it  should  be 
known  from  whence  they  sprang. 

The  attention  which  had  been  directed,  by  the  in 
vestigations  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  House  of 
Commons,  to  the  state  of  education  and  morals  amongst 
the  lower  classes  of  society,  led  to  various  efforts  for  the 
removal  of  the  ignorance  and  vice  which  were  so  generally 
prevalent.  The  patronage  of  "  The  Juvenile  Benevolent 
Society  for  clothing  and  promoting  the  education  of 
destitute  children"  was  undertaken  by  His  Royal  High 
ness  the  Duke  of  Sussex,  and  its  title  altered  to  that  of 
((  The  Educational  Clothing  Society."  The  fourth  report 
of  the  committee  in  1819  stated  that  they  had  clothed 
and  placed  in  different  schools  1,621  children  since  the 
formation  of  the  society,  in  addition  to  which  the  com 
mittee  sent  862  poor  children  to  school  during  the  last 
year,  who  did  not  require  clothing.* 

The  benefits  arising  from  this  society  did  not  terminate 
with  its  direct  efforts.  The  South  wark  Sunday  School 
Society  also  undertook  a  canvass  of  the  district  in  which 
their  schools  were  situated,  the  result  of  which  led  the 
committee  to  inform  the  public  "that  in  Southwark 
there  are  upwards  of  two  thousand  children  entirely 
destitute  of  instruction,  the  whole  of  whom  are  in  want 
of  most  articles  of  clothing,  and  the  greater  part  are  in 
such  distress  as  to  be  unfit  objects  to  appear  before  the 

*  Sunday  School  Repository,  1810,  p.  138. 

II 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

public,  while  the  parents  of  both  classes  are  so  poor  as 
to  be  unable  to  provide  them  with  decent  apparel."  In 
one  case  the  committee  discovered  a  widow  and  six 
children  in  a  most  deplorable  and  destitute  condition. 
Some  of  the  children,  the  mother  said,  had  formerly 
attended  a  Sunday  school  and  derived  much  benefit,  but 
could  attend  no  longer  for  want  of  clothes.  One  of  the 
children  was  employed  by  a  neighbour  as  an  errand  boy : 
all  the  rest  were  at  home,  and  the  few  rags  of  clothing 
they  had  were  alternately  worn  by  them,  so  that  only 
one  or  two  could  go  out  at  a  time,  while  the  others  were 
obliged  to  remain  at  home  nearly  naked.  In  order  to 
provide  for  these  destitute  ones,  fragment  schools  were 
opened,  cast  off  clothes  were  solicited,  and  others  pur 
chased.  These  were  lent  to  the  children  to  enable  them 
to  attend  the  schools  on  the  Sunday,  and  their  return 
required  the  next  day,  unless  under  very  peculiar 
circumstances,  f 

A  great  impression  was  made  upon  the  public  mind 
by  the  facts  that  were  thus  made  known;  and  it  is 
probable  that  if  a  plan  of  national  education  had  been 
brought  forward,  which  allowed  the  use  of  the  authorized 
version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  schools,  but  without 
any  denominational  catechism,  it  would  have  received 
the  unanimous  support  of  those  who  dissented  from  the 
Established  Church.  John  Foster,  a  writer  of  great 
authority  amongst  them,  had  written  an  essay  on  "  The 
Evils  of  Popular  Ignorance,"  in  which,  after  laying  fully 
open  the  state  of  ignorance  and  consequent  demoraliza 
tion  then  existing  among  the  people,  he  says :  "  There 

t  Sunday  School  Repository,  1818,  p.  351. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  j^ 

CANNOT  be  in  the  Christian  world  any  such  thing  as  a 
nation  habitually  absolved  from  the  duty  of  raising  its 
people  from  brutish  ignorance.  *  * 

The  concern  of  redeeming  the  people  from  a  besotted 
condition  of  their  reason  and  conscience  is  a  duty  at  all 
events,  and  to  an  entire  certainty  is  a  duty  imperative 
and  absolute;  and  any  pretended  necessity  for  such  a 
direction  of  the  national  exertion  as  would  be,  through  a 
long  succession  of  time,  incompatible  with  a  paramount 
attention  to  this,  must  be  an  imposition  too  gross  to 
furnish  an  excuse  for  being  imposed  on.  Now  we 
earnestly  wish  it  might  be  granted  by  the  Almighty,  that 
the  political  institutions  of  the  nations  should  speedily 
take  a  form  and  come  under  an  administration  that 
would  apply  the  energy  of  the  state  to  so  sublime  a 
purpose ;  nor  can  we  imagine  any  test  of  their  merits  so 
fair  as  the  question,  whether,  and  in  what  degree,  they 
do  this,  nor,  of  course,  any  test  by  which  they  may  more 
naturally  decline  to  have  those  merits  tried."  * 


*  An  Essay  on  the  Evils  of  Popular  Ignorance.    By  John  Foster1.    Second  Edition, 
1821,  pp.  322,  323,  335, 


118 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Mr.  Brougham's  Plan  for  the  Promotion  of  General 
Education. 

IN  the  session  of  Parliament  held  during  the  year  1820, 
Mr.  Brougham  brought  forward  his  measure  for  better 
providing  the  means  of  education  for  His  Majesty's 
subjects.  The  bill  brought  in  by  that  gentleman,  as 
amended  in  committee,  provided  that  a  complaint  of  the 
want  of  schools  might  be  made  to  the  quarter  sessions, 
by  a  grand  jury,  justice,  minister,  or  householder.  The 
justices  were  then  to  try  the  complaint;  and  if  they 
determined  that  it  was  well-founded,  they  were  to  issue 
a  warrant  to  the  receiver-general  of  the  land-tax,  requir 
ing  him  to  advance  the  sum  necessary  to  purchase  land 
and  build  a  school  room.  This  advance  was  to  be  repaid 
out  of  the  consolidated  fund.  The  salaries  of  the  masters 
were  to  be  raised  by  the  churchwardens,  under  a  warrant 
of  the  justices,  and  to  be  paid  half-yearly.  The  masters 
were  to  be  chosen  by  the  majority  of  householders  present 
at  a  meeting  in  the  school  house;  to  which  meeting, 
persons  having  real  property  in  the  parish,  to  the  amount 
of  £100  per  annum,  were  to  be  allowed  to  send  a  repre 
sentative.  The  name  of  the  party  chosen  was  to  be  sent 
to  the  rector,  vicar,  perpetual  curate,  curate,  or  other 
resident  officiating  minister ;  and  if  he  objected  to  the 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


party  elected,  a  fresli  election  was  to  take  place  ;  and  so 
on,  in  like  manner,  as  often  as  the  person  chosen  and 
reported  should  not  be  approved  of  by  the  resident 
officiating  minister,  and  until  he  should  approve  of  the 
person  elected.  It  was  provided,  that  no  person  should 
be  capable  of  being  chosen  by  such  meeting,  under  the 
age  of  twenty-four,  or  above  the  age  of  forty  ;  or  who 
did  not  produce  a  certificate  of  his  character  and  ability, 
and  that  he  was  a  member  of  the  Church  of  England  by 
law  established,  signed  by  the  resident  officiating  minister 
and  three  landholders  of  the  parish  where  he  had  lived 
for  the  last  twelve  months.  The  clergyman  of  the  parish 
for  which  the  master  was  chosen  was  declared  ineligible 
for  the  office;  but  any  other  clergyman  might  be  elected. 
It  was  further  provided,  that  the  master  should  teach  the 
Holy  Scriptures  according  to  the  authorized  version,  and 
use  select  passages  thereof  for  reading  and  writing  ;  and 
should  teach  no  other  book  of  religion,  without  consent 
of  the  resident  officiating  minister;  and  should  use  no 
form  of  prayer  or  worship,  except  the  Lord's  prayer, 
or  other  select  passage  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  The 
Catechism  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  such  portions 
of  its  Liturgy  as  the  resident  officiating  minister  might 
appoint,  were  to  be  taught  during  the  half  of  the  school 
hours  of  one  day  in  the  week,  to  be  fixed  by  the  minister  ; 
to  whom  the  right  of  visitation  and  examination  of  the 
school  was  given,  and  who  was  also  to  have  the  power  to 
direct  the  teaching  of  the  Catechism  and  Liturgy,  by  the 
master,  on  the  evening  of  the  Lord's  day.  The  scholars 
were  to  attend  the  divine  service  of  the  Church  of 
England  once  every  Lord's  day.  Parents  and  guardians, 


J20  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEAfcS 

however,  might  withdraw  their  children  from  the  teach 
ing  of  the  Catechism  and  Liturgy,  and  from  attendance 
on  such  divine  service,  on  their  taking  care  that  the 
scholars  so  withdrawn  should  attend  some  other  place  of 
Christian  worship.  The  power  of  dismissing  the  master 
was  vested  in  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  either  personally, 
or  through  his  archdeacon,  chancellor,  or  dean. 

This  measure  did  not  meet  with  general  acceptance, 
It  was  looked  upon  with  suspicion  by  the  members  of  the 
Church  of  England ;  probably  on  account  of  the  quarter 
from  which  it  came.  The  following  extract  from  a 
pamphlet,  written  by  the  Rev.  R.  Lloyd,  A.M.,  Rector 
of  St.  Dunstan's  in  the  West,  will  show  the  character  of 
the  objections  stated  against  it: — "The  nature  of  Mr. 
Brougham's  plan  of  instruction  does  not,  as  far  as  I  can 
perceive,  essentially  differ  from  the  Lancasterian  or 
British  school.  Whilst  it  admits  some  select  portions  of 
the  Scriptures  to  be  used,  it  prohibits  all  notes  and  com 
ments,  all  explications  whatever,  illustrative  of  their 
sense,  under  the  influence  of  a  morbid  and  symbolizing 
liberality,  which  renounces  what  is  peculiar,  and  adopts 
only  what  is  common  to  all  sects  and  parties.  He  has, 
indeed,  made  some  concession  in  favour  of  our  eccle 
siastical  establishment,  in  order,  it  seems,  to  render  his 
bill  more  palatable  to  its  members;  but  these  conces 
sions,  which  affect  to  relieve  it  of  its  obnoxious  qualities, 
produce  no  such  effect." 

The  dissenters,  on  the  other  hand,  complained  of  the 
measure,  as  giving  an  undue  preponderance  in  the 
education  of  the  people  to  the  Established  Church ; 
inasmuch  as  the  master  was  required  to  be  a  member  of 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  tiCHOOL. 

that  church,  the  schools  were  to  be  placed  under  clerical 
and  episcopal  control,  and  the  provisions  introduced  for 
relieving  the  children  of  dissenters,  would,  if  made  use 
of,  expose  such  children  to  painful  observations. 

Foster,  in  his  preface  to  the  Essay  from  which  we 
have  already  quoted,  thus  speaks  of  Mr.  Brougham's 
plan : — 

"  The  luminous  and  comprehensive  mind  of  the  mover 
of  this  important  measure,  the  independent  spirit  of  his 
speculations,  his  contempt  of  old  prejudices,  his  hostility 
to  diversified,  restricted,  and  antiquated  systems  of  policy, 
and  his  admirable  exertions  and  success  in  exposing  the 
iniquitous  management  under  which  a  multitude  of  in 
stitutions  for  education  had  become  worse  than  useless, 
seemed  to  give  a  certain  pledge  that  any  plan  which  he 
would  propose  could  not  fail  to  be  a  model  of  liberality 
and  equity.  It  must  have  been  from  some  widely 
different  quarter  that  we  could  have  expected  a  scheme 
framed  in  conformity  to  those  very  prejudices,  those 
invidious  distinctions  in  the  community,  those  principles 
of  exclusive  privilege  and  unequal  advantage  of  which  it 
had  not  been  supposed  there  could  be  a  more  determined 
enemy.  And  if  the  frame  and  substance  of  such  a 
scheme  appeared  in  striking  contrariety  to  its  author's 
long-avowed  and  proclaimed  principles,  the  mode  devised 
for  ensuring  its  pure  and  effective  operation  seemed  to 
present  as  signal  a  contrast  with  his  reputed  high-toned 
pride.  It  was  most  surprising  that  for  a  due  exercise 
of  supervision  he  should  submit  to  the  humiliation  of 
proposing — not  any  mode  of  placing  the  schools  under 
free  public  inspection,  not  any  adjustment  for  subjecting 


T1IE  FJBST  FIFTY  YEARS 

them  to  the  vigilance  of  the  respectable  inhabitants  of 
the  neighbourhood,  who  must  naturally  be  most  interested 
for  their  right  management,  not  any  method  which 
experience  had  proved  to  be  beneficial — but  an  appoint 
ment  of  very  much  the  same  nature  as  that  of  which 
he  had  himself  just  rendered  the  utter  inefficiency  so 
notorious."  * 

The  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union  examined 
the  bill  in  reference  to  its  effect  on  Sunday  schools.  They 
soon  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  must  be  most  injurious, 
as  it  would  withdraw  the  scholars,  and  undermine  the 
foundation  of  benevolent  and  gratuitous  instruction. 
They  thought  that  the  measure  would  deprive  Sunday 
scholars  of  the  invaluable  means  of  moral  and  religious 
instruction  they  now  enjoyed,  without  providing  any 
substitute ;  that  the  mere  repetition  of  catechism,  attend 
ance  at  public  worship,  and  the  routine  of  mechanical 
teaching  by  a  paid  master,  was  very  far  inferior  to  the 
unbought  and  inestimable  labours  of  teachers  who  love 
their  youthful  charge,  feel  deeply  concerned  for  their 
immortal  welfare,  and  from  principle  devote  themselves 
unremittingly  to  promote  the  benefit  of  the  children 
whom  they  have  voluntarily  engaged  to  instruct. 

The  result  of  the  plan,  as  it  respected  Sunday  schools, 
was  pointed  out  to  its  author.  His  reply  was,  "Oh, 
they  were  only  for  the  occasion :  when  the  bill  passes, 
there  will  be  no  more  occasion  for  them."  He  was  told, 
"  If  you  lose  our  Sunday  schools,  you  will  lose  one  of 
the  best  bonds  of  society ;  for  these  voluntary  teachers  " 

*  Essay  on  the  Evils  of  Popular  Ignorance.    By  John  Foster.    Second  Edition,  1821 . 

pp.  14, 15. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

"  Voluntary  teachers  !  "   he   exclaimed,   fi  what  do 

you  mean?  I  don't  understand  what  you  mean  by 
voluntary  teachers."  Some  explanations  were  then 
given  as  to  the  constitution  of  Sunday  schools :  and  with 
a  view  to  further  information,  Mr.  Butterworth  requested 
him  to  visit  the  school  in  Drury  Lane,  to  which  reference 
has  been  already  made ;  and  then,  for  the  first  time,  did 
the  talented  author  of  the  bill  become  aware  of  the 
beneficial  influence  which  the  labours  of  gratuitous 
teachers  were  exerting  upon  the  rising  generation  of  our 
land.  The  speech  made  in  the  House  of  Commons  by 
Mr.  Brougham,  on  introducing  his  measure,  showed  his 
ignorance  on  the  subject  of  Sunday  schools.  He  said 
that  the  scholars  in  them  obtained  none  of  the  useful 
habits  inculcated  by  the  discipline  of  schools  under  the 
eye  of  a  master,  which  was  more  beneficial  to  a  child 
than  that  of  a  parent.  Though  a  dunce  might  go  to 
church  twice  on  a  Sunday,  he  feared  it  would  not  make 
him  more  fond  of  the  divine  service.  In  his  opinion  it 
was  not  a  good  plan  to  keep  children  more  than  an  hour 
and  a  half  at  religious  worship  on  the  day  set  apart  for  it. 
It  was  not  the  proper  way  to  make  them  love  and  respect 
it.  Let  them  go  to  church  in  the  morning,  and  let  their 
evening  be  devoted  to  that  innocent  play  which  was  most 
congenial  to  their  age.* 

A  general  meeting  of  the  gratuitous  Sunday-school 
teachers  of  London  and  its  vicinity  was  convened,  on  the 
16th  February,  1821  ;  at  which  resolutions  were  adopted, 
embodying  the  objections  against  the  bill,  entertained  by 
the  committee,  and  instructing  them  to  use  the  most 

*  Sunday  School  Repository,  1820,  p.  522, 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEAHS 

energetic  means  to  oppose  its  progress.  It  did  not,  how 
ever,  become  necessary  to  take  any  further  steps,  as  Mr. 
Brougham  was  deterred  by  the  resistance  which  had 
been  excited,  and  did  not  again  bring  forward  the 
measure. 

The  discussions  to  which  this  measure  gave  rise  were 
carried  on  with  great  activity.  A  writer  in  the  31st 
number  of  the  "  British  Review,"  while  objecting  to  the 
extension  of  general  education  among  the  poor,  bore 
the  following  important  testimony  to  the  value  of  the 
religious  instruction  imparted  in  Sunday  schools. 

"  Sunday  schools  are  precisely  those  institutions  to 
which  on  the  grounds  and  reasons  above  set  forth  we 
have  always  been  zealously  attached.  We  are  tempted 
to  call  them  fine  establishments :  their  end  is  incontro- 
vertibly  good;  their  means  direct,  decided,  and  pure. 
Standing  on  the  very  foundation  of  the  Sabbath  itself, 
and  engrafted  into  its  ordinances,  they  cannot,  as  long  as 
that  day  is  considered  in  this  land  as  a  holy  day,  be 
alienated  from  its  objects  or  made  subservient  to  human 
corruptions.  Their  very  name  designates  and  determines 
their  character ;  nor  can  they  without  a  profane  absurdity 
admit  anything  into  their  procedure  that  does  not  pro 
fessedly  advance  the  work  of  religion  in  the  soul. 
Sunday  schools  must  be  for  Sunday  purposes  connected 
with  Sunday  duties  and  dedicated  to  Him  to  whom  the 
Sunday,  by  an  everlasting  proclamation  of  his  will, 
especially  belongs.  They  are  the  chartered  institutions 
of  our  Omnipotent  Founder,  who  ratifies  with  the  seal  of 
his  gracious  adoption  whatever  man  contrives,  with 
singleness  of  heart,  for  his  glory  and  places  under  his 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


protection.  The  wise  teaching,  therefore,  of  these 
schools  we  believe  to  be  placed  under  the  surest  guarantee  ; 
they  are  under  an  implied  covenant  in  which  God  himself 
is  a  party,  to  dispense  in  his  name  only  one  sort  of 
instruction  —  that  holy,  unambiguous  instruction  which 
lays  the  foundation  of  Christian  morals  in  Christian 
belief,  and  deduces  all  the  duties,  obligations,  charities, 
and  claims  of  social  intercourse  from  scriptural  authority." 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Formation  of  the  American  Sunday  School  Union. 

We  have  already  given  some  account  of  the  introduc 
tion  of  the  Sunday-school  system  into  America,  and  of 
the  formation  of  the  "  First-day,  or  Sunday  School 
Society  "  in  Philadelphia,  and  of  the  "  New  York  Sunday 
School  Union."  In  addition  to  these  institutions,  the 
"Philadelphia  Sunday  and  Adult  School  Union"  was 
formed  May  26th,  1817,  and  its  leading  design,  as 
expressed  in  the  constitution,  was  to  "cultivate  unity 
and  charity  among  those  of  different  names — to  ascertain 
the  extent  of  gratuitous  instruction  in  Sunday  and  Adult 
schools — to  promote  their  establishment  in  the  city  and 
in  the  villages  in  the  country — to  give  more  effect  to 
Christian  exertion  in  general — and  to  encourage  and 
strengthen  each  other  in  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer." 

These  three  associations  were  local  in  their  operations 
and  influence.  All  of  them,  however,  recognised  the 
union  of  evangelical  Christians  as  the  basis  of  their 
organisation.  After  a  useful  career  of  seven  years,  the 
Philadelphia  Sunday  and  Adult  School  Union,  in 
obedience  to  a  loud  call  for  a  new  and  more  general 
institution,  was  merged  in  the  American  Sunday  School 
Union.  The  suggestion  of  forming  such  an  association 
first  came  from  New  York,  and  on  the  25th  of  May, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

1824,  that  society  was  formed  in  Philadelphia,  and  in 
1845,  was  incorporated  under  a  Charter  from  the 
Legislature  of  Pennsylvania.  In  the  "  Popular  Sketch 
of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Sunday  Schools  in  the 
United  States,"  published  by  the  American  Union,  the 
truths  sought  to  be  inculcated  by  the  institution  are  thus 
described:  "In  the  doctrines  of  the  supremacy  of  the 
inspired  Scriptures  as  the  rule  of  faith  and  duty,  the  lost 
state  of  man  by  nature,  and  his  exposure  to  endless 
punishment  in  a  future  world ;  his  recovery  only  by  the 
free,  sovereign,  and  sustaining  grace  of  God,  through 
the  atonement  and  merits  of  a  Divine  Redeemer,  and  by 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  the  necessity  of  faith, 
repentance,  and  holy  living,  with  an  open  confession  of 
the  Saviour  before  men,  and  the  duty  of  complying  with 
His  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper;  in 
these  doctrines  are  found  the  essential  and  leading  truths 
of  the  Christian  system;  in  the  reception  of  these 
doctrines  the  members  of  the  society  agree,  and  with 
God's  help  they  endeavour  to  teach  and  inculcate  them 
on  all  whom  they  can  properly  reach." 

The  plans  adopted  for  carrying  out  the  purposes  for 
which  the  Union  was  formed  are  thus  stated.  "  The 
two  chief  objects  of  the  Society  were — 1.  To  open  new 
Sunday  schools  in  neighbourhoods  and  settlements  where 
they  would  not  otherwise  be  established;  and  2.  To 
supply  them  with  means  of  carrying  on  the  schools 
successfully  when  thus  begun.  In  the  prosecution  of 
this  design  the  first  obstacle  to  be  overcome  was  the 
existence  of  various  creeds  and  conflicting  religious 
opinions  and  usages,  especially  in  those  districts  of  the 


128  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEAR* 

country  where  the  influence  of  Sunday  schools  was  most 
needed.  To  meet  this  difficulty  the  American  Sunday 
School  Union  retained  two  of  the  most  important  features 
of  the  previously  existing  Sunday  and  Adult  School 
Union,  viz.:  that  the  Board  of  Officers  and  Managers 
should  be  laymen ;  and  second,  that  it  should  embrace 
members  of  the  principal  evangelical  denominations  of 
the  country.  The  position  of  clergymen  as  public  teachers 
of  religion  in  their  respective  communities,  gives  them 
peculiar  prominence  and  notoriety  as  the  advocates  and 
upholders  of  their  respective  modes  of  faith.  Their 
professional  pursuits  and  offices  necessarily  lead  them  to 
such  views  of  controverted  truth  as  must  to  some  extent 
embarrass,  if  it  would  not  prevent,  a  full  measure  of 
usefulness  in  the  management  of  such  an  institution. 
As  their  influence  is  wide  and  thorough  in  the  individual 
schools,  and  as  we  enjoy  their  co-operation,  are  favoured 
with  their  counsel,  and  are  able  to  avail  ourselves  of 
their  services  in  a  variety  of  ways,  as  agents,  authors,  &c., 
we  lose  nothing  essential  to  our  success  by  this  feature 
of  our  organization,  while  we  secure  a  vast  amount  of 
lay  labour  in  the  promotion  of  the  interests  of  religion, 
and  relieve  the  clergy  of  a  burden  which  would  be 
extremely  onerous." 

The  thin  and  scattered  population  of  the  western  parts 
of  the  country  soon  engaged  the  attention  of  the  Board. 
They  found  that  in  some  of  the  settlements  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel  was  seldom  or  never  enjoyed;  in  many 
there  were  services  at  intervals  of  some  weeks,  but  not 
very  regularly.  Hence  the  Sabbath  became  an  idle  day, 
or  was  spent  in  secular  labour  and  vain  amusements,  if 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


not  in  vicious  indulgences.  To  supply  this  want  in  some 
degree,  it  was  thought  desirable  to  employ  both  clergy 
men  and  laymen  to  travel  into  various  parts  of  the 
country,  explore  the  districts  and  neighbourhoods  in  the 
greatest  want,  and  endeavour  to  establish  Sunday  schools. 
Books  for  use  in  the  school  and  for  a  lending-library 
were  supplied  gratuitously,  or  otherwise,  if  the  means  of 
the  people  amongst  whom  the  school  was  established 
rendered  it  desirable.  It  can  easily  be  imagined  that  in 
very  many  instances  suitable  individuals  could  be  found 
to  assist  in  conducting  such  a  school,  who  would  have 
shrunk  from  undertaking  a  more  public  office,  while  the 
children  were  glad  of  the  excitement,  and  were  at  once 
interested  in  its  proceedings.  Parents  readily  accom 
panied  their  children  to  the  place  of  meeting,  and  thus 
associated  under  good  influences.  The  religious  exercises 
of  the  school  were  easily  expanded  or  prolonged  to  meet 
the  religious  wants  of  the  adults,  and  thus  habits  were 
formed  which  finally  resulted  in  a  call  for  the  introduction 
of  regular  gospel  institutions.  The  school-house  was 
transformed  into  a  place  of  public  worship,  the  Sunday 
school  became  the  nucleus  of  a  Christian  church  and 
congregation,  and  in  due  time  a  minister  of  the  gospel 
was  permanently  established  among  them. 

This  important  department  of  labour  was  systematized 
in  1830,  and  has  since  that  time  been  carried  on  with 
energy  and  success.  In  order  to  provide  the  books 
which  were  required,  the  Board  have  devoted  themselves 
to  the  preparation  and  printing  of  books,  not  merely 
adapted  for  school  use,  but  for  libraries,  thus  adding  to 
their  other  labours  the  work  which  is  done  in  England 


130  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

by  the  Religious  Tract  Society  and  other  publishers. 
The  extent  of  their  operations  in  this  department  may 
be  estimated  by  the  fact  that  they  now  publish  about 
one  thousand  bound  volumes,  in  addition  to  smaller 
works,  and  that  the  whole  number  of  the  Society's  pub 
lications  exceeds  fifteen  hundred.* 

At  the  general  meeting  of  the  Sunday  School  Union,  in 
1825,  great  interest  was  excited  in  reference  to  the  estab 
lishment  of  Sunday  schools  in  Greece ;  whose  inhabitants 
were  then  asserting  their  independence  of  the  Turkish 
empire.  A  resolution,  moved  by  the  Rev.  J.  Bennett, 
seconded  by  the  Rev.  Sereno  D wight,  of  Boston,  North 
America,  and  supported  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  Mortimer, 
was  adopted,  by  which  it  was  declared,  "That  this 
society,  anxious  to  promote  Christian  instruction  among 
the  rising  race  of  Greeks,  engages  to  devote  to  the 
formation  and  support  of  Sunday  schools  among  that 
people  whatever  contributions  may  be  forwarded  to  it 
for  this  specific  object."  In  furtherance  of  the  design 
contemplated  in  this  resolution,  the  Committee  agreed  to 
encourage  the  preparation,  in  modern  Greek,  of  a  Sum 
mary  of  the  History  of  Sunday  Schools,  and  a  Sunday 
School  Hymn  Book.  To  the  former  work  they  appro 
priated  £50,  and  to  the  latter,  £20.  Efforts  were  also 
made  to  obtain  additional  funds,  and  a  correspondence 
was  opened  with  various  parties  who,  it  was  thought, 
would  feel  interested  in  this  effort  to  extend  religious 
instruction;  but  no  considerable  results  attended  the 
exertions  thus  made.  A  few  Sunday  schools  were 

*  Popular  Sketch  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Sunday  Schools  in  the  United  States. 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL, 

established  in  the  Island  of  Corfu,  under  the  zealous 
superintendence  of  the  Rev.  J.  Lowndes,  but  the  attempt 
to  introduce  them  on  the  continent  of  Greece  was  not 
attended  with  success. 

The  cause  of  Sunday  schools  sustained  the  loss,  during 
the  year  1826,  of  William  Fox,  Esq.,  the  founder  of  the 
Sunday  School  Society.  He  died  on  April  1st,  1826,  at 
Cirencester,  in  the  91st  year  of  his  age.  He  continued 
to  the  last  to  take  a  very  lively  interest  in  Sunday  schools, 
and  would  often  detail  in  an  interesting  manner  the 
circumstances  connected  with  the  formation  of  the  Sun 
day  School  Society.* 

The  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union  had  for 
a  long  period  been  sensible  of  the  importance  and 
necessity  of  increasing  Sunday  schools  throughout  the 
country,  and  of  rendering  those  already  established  more 
efficient,  especially  as  related  to  religious  instruction. 
While  much  had  been  done,  much  still  remained  to  be 
accomplished;  and  the  establishment  of  efficient  Sunday 
School  Unions  seemed  to  be  the  best  means  of  attaining 
the  desired  objects.  Mere  correspondence,  or  an  occa 
sional  transient  visit  by  a  member  of  the  Committee,  it 
was  thought,  could  not  produce  the  desired  impulse. 
In  America,  as  we  have  seen,  the  example  had  been  set 
of  employing  Sunday  School  Missionaries,  who  had  there 
been  extensively  useful.  The  Committee  had  long  been 
convinced  that  it  was  desirable  to  adopt  such  a  plan  in 
this  country,  but  had  been  deterred  from  attempting  it 
by  the  smallness  of  their  funds.  This  difficulty  was 


Sunday  School  Teachers'  Magazine,  1826,  p.  217. 

K2 


THE  FIR£T  FIFTY  YEARS 


now  removed  by  the  liberal  offers  of  some  friends  in 
the  North  of  England;  and  the  Committee  thereupon 
engaged  Mr.  Joseph  Reid  Wilson,  formerly  Secretary  of 
the  Newcastle  Union,  to  devote  his  whole  time  and 
energies  to  the  arduous  work  of  a  Sunday  School 
Missionary.  Mr.  Wilson's  acquaintance  with  the  Sun 
day-school  system,  and  his  zealous,  persevering,  and 
successful  exertions  in  extending  and  improving  it, 
through  the  neighbourhood  of  Newcastle,  pointed  him 
out  as  admirably  adapted  for  this  employment.  He 
laboured  for  several  years  most  zealously  in  the  discharge 
of  the  duties  of  the  office  thus  undertaken  by  him.  His 
visits  to  the  schools,  his  earnest,  practical  addresses  to 
assemblies  of  teachers,  and  his  lively  but  thoroughly 
Christian  appeals  to  the  thousands  of  scholars  whom  he 
from  time  to  time  addressed  were  of  great  benefit.  The 
short  prayer  which  he  was  in  the  habit  of  teaching  the 
children  to  use  in  private  —  "  Lord,  convert  my  soul,  for 
Christ's  sake.  Amen."  —  was  blessed  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  the  conversion  of  many.  His  labours  were  suspended 
in  the  year  1837,  in  consequence  of  the  death  of  his 
father,  which  compelled  him  to  devote  himself  for  a 
season  to  the  duties  thereupon  devolving  upon  him. 
Those  duties  proved  more  onerous  than  had  been 
anticipated,  and  ultimately  a  variety  of  circumstances 
concurred  to  induce  Mr.  Wilson  to  tender  his  resigna 
tion.  The  Committee  did  not  fill  up  the  vacant  office. 
They  had,  during  its  continuance,  occasionally  sent  out 
deputations  of  their  own  number  to  visit  the  several 
Unions,  and  finding  that  such  visits  proved  acceptable 
and  useful,  they  resolved  to  render  them  more  frequent, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL,  JQQ 

and  this  fraternal  intercourse  with  their  fellow  teachers 
has  become  an  important  branch  of  the  operations  of  the 
Union.  England,  Scotland,  Wales,  Ireland,  France, 
and  Switzerland  have  been  thus  visited  with  mutual 
benefit. 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEABS 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  Establishment  of  Infant  Schools. 

WHILE  the  Sunday-school  system  was  thus  being 
gradually  extended  and  consolidated,  the  attention  of 
those  who  were  interested  in  the  education  of  the  young 
had  been  directed  to  the  importance  of  commencing  that 
education  at  a  much  earlier  age  than  had  hitherto  been 
thought  necessary.  With  whom  the  plan  of  taking  the 
children  into  school  at  two  years  or  two  years  and-a-half 
old  originated  is  not  clear.  Emmanuel  de  Fellenberg, 
it  appears,  had  long  entertained  the  idea,  and  Robert 
Owen,  of  New  Lanark,  in  Scotland,  had  it  in  mind  a 
considerable  time  before  he  reduced  it  to  practice.  Mr. 
Brougham  said  he  hardly  recollected  the  time  at  which 
he  himself  did  not  feel  persuaded  that  what  is  commonly 
called  education  begins  too  late,  and  is  too  much  confined 
to  mere  learning.  He  thought  that  Robert  Owen  was 
the  first  person  who  made  the  experiment,  as  Fellen- 
berg's  plan,  although  in  principle  the  same,  did  not 
extend  to  infants  of  so  early  an  age.  Robert  Owen's 
infant  school  was  completely  established  about  the  year 
1816.  Fellenberg's  school  was  formed  some  few  years 
previously.  The  former  was  connected  with  Robert 
Owen's  manufactory,  where  about  2,500  persons  of  all 
ages  capable  of  assisting  were  employed,  all  of  whom 
lived  on  the  spot,  excepting  about  300  who  lodged  in  the 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

town  of  Old  Lanark,  about  two  miles  distant.  Fellen- 
berg's  establishment  for  poor  children  was  in  like  manner 
connected  with  his  agricultural  concerns,  but  still  more 
closely,  for  the  scholars  lived  entirely  on  the  farm,  and 
held  no  intercourse  with  their  parents,  who  were  for 
the  most  part  persons  in  the  worst  classes  of  society, 
and  had  deserted  their  children. 

Mr.  Brougham  had  seen  Fellenberg's  establishment  in 
1816,  and  was  acquainted  with  the  principles  and  details 
of  Owen's  school,  from  his  own  statements,  and  from 
the  testimony  of  friends,  amongst  whom  were  Benjamin 
Smith,  Sir  Samuel  Romilly,  and  William  Allen,  on 
whose  judgment  he  could  rely.  He  had  thus  become 
convinced  that  the  principle  might  be  advantageously 
extended  to  the  poor  population  of  a  crowded  city.  In 
the  winter  of  1818,  his  friend  James  Mill,  of  the  India 
House,  and  himself,  had  much  discussion  with  Mr. 
Owen  respecting  the  plan,  and  were  immediately  joined 
by  Mr.  John  Smith,  M.P.,  the  Marquis  of  Lansdowne, 
Mr.  Zachary  Macaulay,  and  Mr.  Thomas  Babington,  in 
the  attempt  to  establish  an  infant  school  in  Westminster. 
In  a  few  weeks  they  were  joined  by  Lord  Dacre,  Sir 
Thomas  Baring,  Bart.,  Mr.  William  Leake,  M.P.,  Mr. 
Joseph  Wilson,  of  Spitalfields,  Mr.  Henry  Hase,  of  the 
Bank  of  England,  Mr.  John  Walker,  of  Southgate,  and 
one  or  two  other  friends.  Mr.  Owen  furnished  them 
with  a  master  in  the  person  of  J.  Buchanan,  who  had 
been  superintendent  of  his  school  at  New  Lanark,  and 
the  necessary  preparations  being  completed,  the  children 
were  received  early  in  the  year  1819.* 

*  Observations  relative  to  Infant  Schools,  by  Thomas  Pole,  M.D. 


THE  FIHST  FIFTY  YEARS 


Mr.  Joseph  Wilson  speedily  established  an  infant 
school  in  Quaker  Street,  erecting  and  furnishing  the 
school-room  at  his  own  expense,  and  engaging  Mr. 
Samuel  Wilderspin  and  his  wife  as  the  master  and 
mistress.  The  school  was  opened  July  24,  1820,  and 
under  the  judicious  management  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wilderspin  soon  contained  200  scholars.  This  extension 
of  the  benefits  of  education  to  infants  excited  much 
interest.  The  method  of  instruction  was  found  to  be  a 
happy  combination  of  exercise,  relaxation,  and  learning, 
Nothing  was  made  a  toil,  but  all  was  rendered  pleasing 
as  well  as  profitable.  The  cultivation  of  kind  and 
benevolent  dispositions,  and  the  inculcation  of  moral  and 
religious  feelings  were  prominent  parts  of  the  plan. 
After  the  school  had  been  some  time  in  operation,  Mr. 
Wilderspin  published  a  work,  entitled  —  "On  the  im 
portance  of  educating  the  infant  children  of  the  poor, 
showing  how  300  children  from  18  months  to  7  years  of 
age  may  be  managed  by  one  master  and  mistress." 

Mr.  Wilderspin  has  left  an  amusing  account  of  his 
troubles  at  the  opening  of  his  school,  and  of  the  means 
by  which  he  obtained  relief. 

"As  soon  as  the  mothers  had  left  the  premises  I 
attempted  to  engage  the  affections  of  their  offspring.  I 
shall  never  forget  the  effort.  A  few  who  had  been 
previously  at  a  dame  school  sat  quietly,  but  the  rest 
missing  their  parents  crowded  about  the  door.  One 
fellow,  finding  he  could  not  open  it,  set  up  a  cry  of 
f  Mammy,  Mammy  !  '  and  in  raising  this  delightful  sound 
all  the  rest  simultaneously  joined.  My  wife,  who,  though 
reluctant  at  first,  had  determined,  on  my  accepting 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

the  situation,,  to  give  me  the  utmost  aid,  tried  with 
myself  to  calm  the  tumult,  but  our  efforts  were  utterly 
vain.  The  paroxysm  of  sorrow  increased  instead  of 
subsiding,  and  so  intolerable  did  it  become  that  she  could 
endure  it  no  longer  and  left  the  room,  and  at  length 
exhausted  by  effort,  anxiety,  and  noise,  I  was  compelled 
to  follow  her  example,  leaving  my  unfortunate  pupils  in 
one  dense  mass,  crying,  yelling,  and  kicking  against  the 
door.  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe  my  feelings,  but 
ruminating  on  what  I  then  considered  egregious  folly, 
in  supposing  that  any  two  persons  could  manage  such  a 
large  number  of  children,  I  was  struck  by  the  sight  of 
a  cap  of  my  wife's,  adorned  with  coloured  ribbons,  lying 
on  the  table,  and  observing  from  the  window  a  clothes 
prop,  it  occurred  to  me  that  I  might  put  the  cap  on  it, 
return  to  the  school,  and  try  the  effect.  The  confusion 
when  I  entered  was  tremendous,  but  on  raising  the  pole 
surmounted  by  the  cap  all  the  children  were  instantly 
silent,  and  looked  up  in  mute  astonishment,  and  when 
any  hapless  wight  seemed  disposed  to  renew  the  noise  a 
few  shakes  of  the  prop  restored  tranquillity,  and  perhaps 
produced  a  laugh." 

The  charms  of  this  wonderful  instrument  soon  vanished, 
but  he  had  got  the  key  of  the  position — visible  illustra 
tion  ;  he  had  found  the  key  to  the  proper  training  of 
infants.  It  was  evident  that  their  senses  must  be 
engaged,  and  the  grand  secret  of  training  them  was  to 
descend  to  their  level  and  become  a  child. 

The  following  description  of  the  mode  of  instruction 
adopted  will  show  how  the  objects  aimed  at  were  sought 
to  be  attained. 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


"  The  children  are  all  ordered  to  sit  on  the  ground, 
which  they  readily  obey  ;  they  are  then  desired  to  take 
hold  of  their  toes,  which  being  done  they  are  desired  to 
count  100,  or  as  many  as  may  be  thought  proper,  which 
they  do  by  lifting  up  each  foot  alternately,  all  the  children 
counting  at  one  time.  By  this  means  every  part  of  the 
body  is  put  in  motion,  and  with  this  advantage,  that  by 
lifting  up  each  foot  every  time  they  count  one,  it  causes 
them  to  keep  time,  a  thing  very  essential,  as  unless  this 
was  the  case,  all  would  be  confusion.  They  also  add  up 
two  at  a  time  by  the  same  method,  thus,  two,  four,  six, 
eight,  ten,  twelve,  and  so  on,  but  care  must  be  taken  not 
to  keep  them  too  long  at  one  thing,  or  too  long  in  one 
position. 

"  Having  done  a  lesson  or  two  this  way,  they  are 
desired  to  put  their  feet  out  straight,  and  putting  their 
hands  together,  they  say  one  and  one  are  two,  two  and 
one  are  three,  three  and  one  are  four,  four  and  one  are 
five,  five  and  one  are  six,  six  and  two  are  eight  ;  in  this 
way  they  go  on  until  they  are  desired  to  stop. 

"  They  also  learn  the  pence  and  multiplication  tables 
by  forming  themselves  in  circles  around  a  number  of 
young  trees  that  are  planted  in  the  play  ground.  For 
the  sake  of  order,  each  circle  has  its  own  particular 
tree,  and  when  they  are  ordered  to  the  trees  every 
child  knows  which  tree  to  go  to.  As  soon  as  they  are 
assembled  round  the  trees  they  join  hands  and  walk 
round,  every  child  saying  the  multiplication  table  until 
they  have  finished  it  ;  they  then  let  go  hands  and  put 
them  behind,  and  for  variety  sake  sing  the  pence  table, 
the  alphabet,  hymns,  &c.,  &c.  ;  thus  the  children  are 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

gradually  improved  and  delighted,  for  they  call  it  play, 
and  it  matters  little  what  they  call  it,  as  long  as  they  are 
edified,  exercised,  pleased,  and  made  happy." 

As  the  infants  were  of  course  unable  to  read,  the  aid  of 
Scripture  prints  was  called  in  to  assist  in  conveying  to 
their  minds  a  knowledge  of  the  facts  recorded  in  the 
Bible,  thus  laying  a  right  foundation  for  the  truths  to  be 
educed  from  those  facts. 

It  will  be  perceived  that  at  this  early  stage  the  infant 
school  was  not  furnished  with  that  important  adjunct 
which  has  now  come  to  be  considered  indispensable — a 
gallery — by  means  of  which  the  teacher  obtains  a  more 
perfect  command  of  the  whole  body  of  the  scholars,  who 
can  at  the  same  time  see  and  hear  the  teacher  without 
difficulty  or  hindrance. 

The  attention  of  Sunday-school  teachers  was  speedily 
directed  to  this  enlargement  of  daily  instruction,  and  the 
question  was  agitated  as  to  the  extent  to  which  it  could 
be  made  subservient  to  the  more  specific  object  of  the 
Sunday  school.  The  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union  devoted  one  of  their  quarterly  conferences  in  the 
year  1823  to  a  consideration  of  the  question — "Are 
infant  schools  beneficial,  and  how  far  are  they  adapted 
to  promote  the  objects  of  Sunday  schools?"  *  There 
was  little,  if  any,  hesitation  expressed  by  the  various 
speakers,  in  answering  the  first  part  of  this  question  in 
the  affirmative ;  but  there  was  some  difference  of  opinion 
as  to  the  latter  part  of  it.  Generally,  it  was  considered 
that  infant  schools  were  desirable,  as  if  they  became 
general,  teachers  would  no  longer  have  to  be  chiefly 

*  Sunday  School  Teachers'  Magazine,  1823,  pp.  329-333. 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

employed  in  rooting  up  the  weeds  and  briars,  but  only 
in  continuing  an  excellent  system  of  moral  and  religious 
cultivation.  There  was*  however,  scarcely  a  suggestion 
made  in  favour  of  making  an  infant  class  a  constituent 
part  of  the  Sunday  school.  On  the  contrary,  one  teacher 
"feared  that  if  Sunday  schools  were  to  be  brought 
down  to  the  standard  of  nurseries,  they  would  lose  their 
character  as  religious  institutions,  and  thus  the  cause 
would  be  injured.  He  did  not  suppose  that  the  friends 
who  had  spoken  wished  these  very  little  children  to  be 
brought  into  Sunday  schools.  They  were  not  capable 
of  appreciating  the  religious  instruction  communicated 
in  a  Sunday  school,  and  he  thought  to  devote  attention 
to  them  would  interfere  with  what  was  at  present  doing, 
and  that  the  time  might  be  better  employed.  *  *  * 
He  must  oppose  the  plan  of  teaching  by  pictures;  he 
pitied  the  men  who  could  place  such  pictures  in  the 
Bible  as  were  to  be  seen  in  some  old  books.  Would  the 
picture  of  the  brazen  serpent  convey  the  idea  that  f  like 
as  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent '  *  *  He  had 

no  objection  to  the  teaching  of  infants;  he  did  not 
disapprove  of  infant  schools ;  but  what  he  opposed  was 
the  plan  of  attaching  them  to  Sunday  schools." 

Mr.  Wilderspin  attended  this  conference  and  spoke  at 
some  length  in  favour  of  the  infant-school  system.  He, 
however,  also  viewed  it  rather  as  a  preparatory  system, 
and  was  not  prepared  to  recommend  its  adoption  as  a  part 
of  the  Sunday  school.  As  the  arguments  used  by  him  for 
gathering  infants  into  school  are  now  generally  considered 
to  be  as  applicable  to  Sundays  as  to  the  other  days  of  the 
week  it  may  be  well  to  mention  them.  He  informed  the 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

meeting  that  "866  children  had  passed  through  his 
hand;  and  ho  ventured  to  say,  that  had  it  not  been 
for  the  infant  school,  not  100  of  the  number  would  have 
been  sent  to  school,  but  they  would  have  been  suffered 
to  run  about  the  streets  into  all  manner  of  evil.  *  *  * 
If  infant  schools  only  took  the  children  out  of  the  streets 
they  would  be  very  useful.  *  *  The  pictures 

were  very  attractive  to  infants ;  he  had  a  little  child  in 
the  school  between  four  and  five  years  of  age  who  was 
much  pleased  with  the  pictures;  he  had  parents  who 
possessed  a  beautiful  Bible  which  they  kept  merely  to 
look  at  for  its  beauty  without  examining  its  contents. 
This  child,  having  been  taught  by  the  pictures,  said 
when  he  went  home  '  father  will  you  please  read  to  me 
about  Joseph  and  his  brethren?'  The  father  replied, 
( don't  bother  me.'  The  child  added,  f  master  told  me 
about  it  and  said  it  was  to  be  found  in  the  Bible :'  the 
father  put  the  child  off,  and  referred  him  to  his  mother. 
The  child  was  persevering,  and  applied  to  the  visitor  who 
came  to  the  house,  and  the  parents  were  at  last  induced 
to  comply  with  the  child's  desire.  He  should  never  have 
heard  of  this  incident  had  not  the  time  arrived  when  the 
child  was  old  enough  to  be  drafted  off  to  the  national 
school,  and  then  the  father  waited  on  him  and  said  he 
.was  sorry  I  should  send  the  child  away.  He  was 
informed  that  his  boy  being  six  he  was  removed  to  make 
room  for  others.  The  father  then  gave  his  reason  why 
he  wished  the  child  to  stay — '  it  seems  you  have  pictures 
in  your  school,  and  I  have  a  Bible  in  my  house  which  I 
did  not  much  like  to  look  into  till  my  child  made  me ; 
having  done  with  Joseph,  then  the  boy  would  make  me 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YE  ASS 

read  about  Lazarus  being  raised  from  the  dead ;  and,  in 
fact,  he  kept  one  so  well  employed  that  I  have  now 
learned  to  read  the  Bible  for  myself,  and  as  soon  as  I 
can  I  will  associate  myself  with  a  body  of  professing 
Christians  and  hear  this  book  explained  which  I  have 
too  much  despised.'  Thus  the  infant  scholars  act  as 
missionaries  to  their  parents.  It  is  a  great  advantage  of 
infant  schools  that  they  liberate  the  elder  children  of  a 
family  who  formerly  were  compelled  to  look  after  the 
younger,  but  who  are  now  enabled  to  attend  school  and 
improve  themselves." 

Mr.  Wilderspin  died  at  Wakefield,  Yorkshire,  in  the 
year  1866.  His  long-continued  labours  in  the  cause  of 
Infant  Education  were  acknowledged  by  the  raising  an 
annuity,  partly  from  Government  and  partly  the  result 
of  public  subscriptions,  to  provide  for  his  declining  years. 

The  infant  class  has  thus  become  a  necessary  part  of 
every  well-conducted  Sunday  school,  and  is  found  to 
exert  a  most  beneficial  influence  on  every  department  of 
the  institution.  The  earlier  the  scholars  enter  the  walls 
of  the  school,  the  more  do  they  become  attached  to  it  so 
as  to  quit  it  with  reluctance :  not  only  are  they  preserved 
from  the  acquisition  of  much  knowledge  that  is  evil,  but 
scriptural  truth  is  presented  to  them  in  a  form  adapted 
to  their  infantile  understandings,  and  thus  exercises  its 
power  on  their  affections,  and,  as  Mr.  Wilderspin 
observed  at  the  above  conference,  the  older  children  of  a 
family  are  not  compelled  to  remain  at  home  to  take  care 
of  the  younger,  but  all  can  derive  the  moral  and  spiritual 
advantages  which  the  Sunday  school  provides. 


OF  THE  SUKDAY  SCHOOL. 

The  committee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union  have 
given  much  attention  to  this  subject.  Their  deputations 
to  the  country  have  always  kept  it  before  them, 
and  have  urged  upon  the  teachers  they  have  met  the 
importance  of  providing  in  connection  with  every  school 
a  separate  room  for  the  instruction  of  the  infants, 
furnished  with  a  gallery  and  the  other  appliances  adapted 
to  render  the  instruction  more  pleasant  and  efficient. 
In  the  year  1851,  they  offered  prizes  for  essays  on  the 
subject  of  Infant  Classes  in  Sunday  schools.  That  which 
was  selected  by  the  adjudicators  as  entitled  to  the  first 
prize  was  found  to  have  been  written  by  Mr.  Charles 
Reed,  a  member  of  the  committee,  and  was  published 
under  the  title  of  "The  Infant  Class  in  the  Sunday 
School." 

But  a  still  more  important  service  was  rendered  by 
the  committee  to  infant  education,  both  in  day  and 
Sunday  schools,  by  the  introduction  of  what  is  now 
known  as  "  The  Letter  Box."  This  important  addition 
to  the  appliances  for  infant  instruction  consists  of  the 
adaptation  and  enlargement  of  what  had  been  long  known 
as  a  help  to  teaching  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  to  the 
younger  members  of  families.  It  consisted  of  single 
letters  on  wood  or  bone,  contained  in  a  box,  from  which 
they  could  be  selected  and  arranged  by  the  children, 
who  thus  acquired  the  first  elements  of  literary  know 
ledge,  while  they  considered  themselves  at  play.  It  is 
recorded  of  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  who  opened  the  first 
Sunday  school  in  London,  that  "  he  was  accustomed  to 
give  away  boxes  of  letters  which  he  had  prepared  for 
the  young,  who,  by  selecting  the  letters  which  compose 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

the  words  of  a  sentence,  may  be  taught  to  read  and  spell 
at  the  same  time."* 

The  year  1833  witnessed  the  removal  from  earth  of 
this  venerable  man.  He  never  altered  his  views  on  the 
subject  of  education.  His  deliberate  conviction  was 
"  the  more  I  look  at  the  matter  the  more  satisfied  I  am 
that  the  reign  of  education  is  the  reign  of  order  and 
happiness,  and  that  to  promote  it  is  an  injunction  arising 
out  of  the  essence  of  Christianity  itself."  For  many 
years  he  had  an  assemblage  of  the  Sunday-school 
children  of  London,  in  Surrey  Chapel,  on  Easter  Monday 
and  Tuesday ;  the  boys  on  one  day  and  the  girls  on  the 
other.  He  composed  and  printed  a  hymn  for  the  occasion, 
and  addressed  the  young  people  from  the  scripture 
printed  at  the  head  of  the  hymn.  Two  days  before  his 
death  he  stood,  on  Easter  Tuesday,  at  his  drawing-room 
window  and  saw  the  children  thronging  the  chapel-yard, 
and  spoke  with  much  delight  of  by-gone  days  when  he 
had  met  them  and  preached  to  them  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  His  constant  practice,  till  within  a  year  or  two 
of  his  death,  was  to  visit  his  school  for  a  few  minutes 
on  the  Sabbath  afternoon.  His  presence  cheered  the 
teachers,  whose  services  he  often  kindly  acknowledged. 
The  last  ministerial  effort  which  Mr.  Hill  made  was  in 
the  cause  of  Sunday  schools.  He  had  engaged  to  address 
the  teachers  of  the  South  London  Sunday  School  Union, 
on  Tuesday  evening,  the  2nd  of  April,  only  eight  days 
before  his  decease.  Although  he  was  in  so  weak  a  state 
as  to  be  scarcely  able  to  ascend  the  pulpit,  yet  he 
was  anxious  to  discharge  this  duty.  He  spoke  with 

-Memoir  of  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  1S44, 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

affectionate  fervour  about  ten  minutes.  He  became 
greatly  exhausted,  and  finished  his  address  and  his 
ministry  with  his  favourite  and  oft-repeated  exhortation 
— "  Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast, 
unmoveable,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labour  is  not  in  vain  in 
the  Lord."  In  this  last  address  Mr.  Hill  referred  to  the 
subject  of  infant  schools.  "I  did  think  till  I  had  con 
sidered  the  subject  more  deeply  that  we  were  carrying 
things  a  little  too  far  bv  the  education  of  children  in 

o  */ 

infant  schools.  Now  I  think  otherwise,  and  feel  that  we 
cannot  begin  too  early — the  earlier  they  are  brought 
under  a  religious  education  the  better." 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1842,  the  Committee  of 
the  Sunday  School  Union  heard  that  one  of  their  number, 
Mr.  W.  J.  Morrish,  a  teacher  in  the  Paddington  Chapel 
school,  was  conducting  a  large  class  of  young  children 
with  much  convenience  and  advantage,  by  the  use  of  an 
enlarged  specimen  of  a  box  of  letters.  A  deputation  .was 
appointed  to  visit  the  school  and  report  the  result  of  the 
experiment,  which  proved  so  satisfactory  that  it  was 
determined  to  construct  similar  boxes  for  sale.  This 
matter,  trifling  as  it  may  now  appear,  occupied  much 
time  and  attention,  but  ultimately  this  assistance  to  infant 
class  instruction  was  offered  in  a  considerably  improved 
form.  It  was  seen  at  the  Union  by  Mr.  Kay,  now  Sir 
James  Kay  Shuttleworth,  Bart.,  then  Secretary  to  the 
Committee  of  the  Privy  Council  on  Education,  was 
adopted  by  that  Committee,  and  has  now  in  a  variety 
of  forms,  and  in  larger  sizes  than  are  necessary  for  Sun 
day  schools,  found  its  way  into  the  great  educational 


146  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEAES 

institutions  of  our  land.  The  "  letter  box,"  as  issued 
by  the  Union,  contains  in  separate  compartments  an 
adequate  supply  of  letters,  large  and  small,  stops,  and 
figures,  to  enable  sentences  of  some  length  to  be  set  up 
in  the  grooves  with  which  the  inside  of  the  lid  is  supplied, 
and  which  can  be  detached  for  the  convenience  of  the 
teacher.  The  effect  of  this  "  letter  box  "  has  been  great 
in  the  assistance  afforded  to  the  teachers  of  infant  classes, 
the  scholars  in  which  thus  obtain  the  art  of  reading  with 
almost  inconceivable  rapidity.  Elementary  books  and 
classes  become  unnecessary,  and  a  well  conducted  Sun 
day  school  comes  to  consist  of  infant,  scripture,  and 
senior  classes  alone. 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Senior  Classes  in  Sunday  Schools. 

THE  mention  of  "  senior  classes  "  naturally  invites  atten 
tion  to  tliat  which  has  become  so  important  a  department 
of  the  Sunday  school.  For  many  years,  it  was  on  the 
one  hand  the  custom  not  to  admit  very  young  children, 
and  on  the  other  to  dismiss  them  when  they  had  attained 
the  age  of  14.  This  dismission  was  made  an  event  of 
some  solemnity ;  bibles  were  publicly  presented  to  the 
retiring  scholars,  often  by  the  minister,  and  suitable 
advicef'given.  Thus  so  far  as  the  teachers  were 
concerned,  the  influence  of  the  school  over  these  young 
persons  was  withdrawn  at  a  period  when  it  was  peculiarly 
needed.  As  the  young  children  were  prevented  from 
entering  until  they  had  in  many  cases  acquired  evil 
principles  and  practices  which  gave  anxiety  and  trouble 
to  their  teachers,  so  those  young  persons  in  whom  the 
good  effects  of  religious  training  might  be  expected  to 
be  found  were  separated  from  their  teachers,  who  thus 
lost  the  opportunity  of  continuing  that  training  and  of 
witnessing  its  results  in  their  consecration  to  the  service 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  introduction  of  the  infant  school  system  in  con 
nection  with  Sunday  schools  has  removed  the  difficulty 
with  respect  to  the  young  children,  and  the  infant  class 
now  generally  forms  the  most  delightful  and  successful 
portion  of  the  teachers'  labours. 

L9 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

The  establishment  of  distinct  classes  for  scholars  who 
had  arrived  at  the  age  of  14  or  15,  and  who  were  dis 
inclined  to  remain  in  the  ordinary  classes  of  the  school 
was  first  suggested  by  the  teachers  of  America.  In 
order  to  preserve  these  scholars  under  religious  influences 
it  was  proposed  to  establish  distinct  schools,  to  which  the 
elder  scholars  of  other  schools  might  be  transferred,  and 
where  a  more  enlarged  course  of  Scripture  instruction 
might  be  entered  upon.*  In  many  cases  the  ministers 
conducted  Bible  classes  for  these  young  people,  and  as 
the  American  schools  generally  consisted  of  the  children 
of  members  of  the  congregation,  this  arrangement,  where 
carried  out,  secured  some  of  the  advantages  sought  for ; 
but  not  all.  It  was  obviously  impracticable  for  the 
minister  thus  to  employ  the  Lord's  day,  which  was  the 
time  when  the  young  people  were  at  liberty,  and  when 
it  was  most  important  that  they  should  be  profitably 
employed.  The  Committee  of  the  American  Union 
adverted  to  this  subject  in  their  report  for  1826,  and  it 
speedily  excited  the  attention  of  the  teachers  in  England 
and  of  the  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union. 
They  were  not  then  prepared  to  recommend  any 
measures  for  retaining  the  senior  scholars  in  immediate 
connection  with  the  schools  to  which  they  belonged, 
but  in  an  article  inserted  in  the  Teachers'  Magazine  for 
1827,  p.  2,  the  idea  of  a  senior  or  adult  class  was  thus 
developed: — "I  would  form  young  persons  of  14  and 
upwards,  who  had  passed  through  the  catechisms  used 
in  the  other  classes  and  obtained  a  good  report  of  their 
teachers,  into  a  distinct  class,  to  be  termed  the  senior  or 
select.  These  should  not  be  required  to  commit  hymns 

*  Sunday  School  Teachers'  Magazine,  1826,  pp.  130-136,  337,  338. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


and  catechisms  to  memory  ;  the  avocations  of  many  at 
this  period  of  life  would  probably  in  some  measure 
oppose  obstacles  to  this  ;  -a  portion  of  scripture,  bearing 
on  a  certain  and  intelligible  subject  should  be  appro 
priated  for  each  Sabbath's  reading,  and  the  scholars  be 
encouraged  to  bring  written  questions  or  remarks  on  the 
same,  together  with  references  to  other  portions  of 
scripture  on  the  subject." 

Thus  the  attention  of  teachers  was  gradually  roused 
to  the  importance  of  distinct  efforts  being  made  to  retain 
the  elder  scholars  in  the  schools,  and  to  provide  for  them 
instruction  adapted  to  their  advancing  years.  In  the 
year  1829,  the  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union 
requested  the  Rev.  H.  F.  Burder  to  prepare  an  address 
inviting  the  serious  attention  of  ministers  of  the  gospel 
to  the  nature  and  importance  of  Bible  classes.  In  the 
address  prepared  in  compliance  with  that  request,  and 
widely  circulated,  it  was  suggested  that  the  characteristic 
principle  of  the  tuition  in  such  classes  was  that  of 
catechetical  instruction  —  that  this  principle  had  the 
sanction  of  immemorial  usage,  having  been  adopted 
with  success  by  the  wisest  preceptors  in  successive 
generations.  Catechisms  without  number,  not  only  for 
the  purposes  of  religion,  but  also  of  science,  might  be 
regarded  as  so  many  attestations  to  the  excellence  of  the 
general  system.  It  was  further  observed  that  it  was 
important  to  bear  in  rnind  that  the  application  of  the 
principle  was  not  dependent  on  a  printed  form  or  on  a 
fixed  series  of  questions  and  answers,  neither  did  it 
necessarily  require  the  labour  of  committing  to  memory 
specific  phrases  or  sentences.  If  certain  truths  or  facts 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

had  been  previously  conveyed  to  the  mind  of  the  learner 
with  simplicity,  with  clearness,  and  with  force,  it  might 
be  easy  for  the  teacher  to  put  to  the  test  and  to  elicit  the 
amount  of  knowledge  the  learner  might  have  acquired, 
and  it  might  not  be  difficult  to  him  after  being  a  little 
accustomed  to  the  effort  to  express  the  ideas  he  had 
imbibed  in  terms  the  most  familiar  to  his  own  mind. 

It  will  be  perceived  that  the  classes  thus  recommended 
would  only  have  a  very  indirect  bearing  on  Sunday 
schools.  It  would  be  unreasonable  to  expect  that  pastors 
should  give  up  their  time  on  Sunday  to  the  exercises  of 
such  classes,  and  as  that  day  is  the  only  one  when  the 
larger  portion  of  scholars  can  attend,  they  must  be 
necessarily  shut  out  from  the  advantages  to  be  thus 
attained.  Teachers,  therefore,  sought  to  establish  classes 
for  senior  scholars  in  immediate  connection  with  the 
schools,  and  especial  success  attended  such  efforts  in  the 
northern  parts  of  the  country,  where  manufactures  afford 
daily  employment  for  large  numbers  of  young  persons, 
who  are  left  at  liberty  on  Sundays.  In  the  Sunday 
school  in  Bennett-street,  Manchester,  the  average  of  the 
individuals  composing  the  young  women's  class  was 
found  on  inquiry  to  be  19  J  years,  and  in  the  young 
men's  class  17^  years.  In  the  Hanover-road  school,  at 
Halifax,  containing  500  scholars,  160  were  more  than 
16  years  of  age,  and  one  of  three  classes  connected 
with  Sion  Chapel  School,  Halifax,  contained  57  females 
whose  ages  varied  from  16  to  45. 

In  consequence  of  the  attention  drawn  to  this  subject, 
classes  under  the  varied  designations  of  senior  scholars', 
young  men  and  women's,  or  adult  classes,  have  come  to 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL, 

be  considered  necessary  to  every  well-conducted  Sunday 
school. 

Pursuant  to  the  opinion  expressed  by  Mr.  Horace 
Mann,  in  his  admirable  report  on  the  education  returns 
of  the  census  of  1851,  "The  senior  class  is  the  grand 
desideratum  to  the  perfect  working  of  the  Sunday-school 
system,  for  without  some  means  of  continuous  instruction 
and  maintaining  influence  when  the  scholar  enters  the 
most  critical  period  of  life,  the  chances  are  that  what 
has  been  already  done  will  prove  to  have  been  done  in 
vain."  His  observations  also  on  the  mode  of  conducting 
and  sustaining  such  classes  are  well  worthy  of  record. 

"  But  in  proportion  to  the  importance  of  these  senior 
classes  is  the  difficulty  of  establishing  and  conducting 
them,  a  higher  order  of  teachers  being  needful,  whose 
superiority  of  intellect  and  information  shall  command 
the  willing  deference  of  the  scholars,  while  their  hearty 
sympathy  with  those  they  teach  shall  render  the  connec 
tion  rather  one  of  friendship  than  of  charity.  Such 
classes,  too,  will  not  be  long  continued  with  efficiency 
unless  the  teacher  feels  so  strong  an  interest  in  his  pupils 
as  to  make  their  secular  prosperity  a  portion  of  his  care. 
It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  scheme  requires  for  its 
complete  development  more  aid  from  those  who  are  in 
age,  position,  and  intelligence,  considerably  superior  to 
most  of  the  present  teachers,  and  who  hitherto  have 
very  sparingly  contributed  their  personal  efforts  to  the 
cause  of  the  Sunday  school."  * 


Census  of  Groat  Britain,  1851.— Education  in  Great  Britain.— The  Official  Report 
yf  Horace  Mann,  Esq..  p.  71, 


152 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  Julilee  of  Sunday  Schools, — Conclusion. 

THE  year  1831  will  ever  be  memorable,  on  account  of 
the  celebration  of  the  Jubilee  of  Sunday  schools.  The 
idea  had  been  suggested  to  the  Committee  of  the  Union 
by  Mr.  James  Montgomery,  the  warm  friend  of  Sunday 
schools,  as  well  as  the  Christian  poet.  In  a  letter  to 
Mr.  Lloyd,  dated  December  11,  1829,  Mr.  Montgomeiy 
remarked — "  It  has  occurred  to  me  that  a  Sunday  school 
Jubilee,  in  the  year  1831,  fifty  years  from  the  origin  of 
Sunday  schools,  might  be  the  means  of  extraordinary 
and  happy  excitement  to  the  public  mind  in  favour  of 
these  Institutions,  of  which  there  was  never  more  need 
than  at  this  time,  when  daily  instruction  is  within  the 
reach  of  almost  every  family;  for  the  more  universal 
the  education  of  the  children  of  the  poor  becomes,  the 
greater  necessity  there  is  that  they  should  have  religious 
knowledge  imparted  to  them;  which  can  be  done, 
perhaps,  on  no  day  so  well  as  the  Lord's."  Tins  com 
munication  excited  much  anxious  deliberation.  The 
result  was,  that  in  the  Report  presented  to  the  Annual 
Meeting,  the  Committee  of  the  Sunday  School  Union 
stated  the  plan  which  they  recommended  for  the  celebra 
tion  of  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the  establishment  of 
Sunday  schools,  namely : — 

1.  That    the    Sunday   school    Jubilee    be    held    on 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

Wednesday,  the  14tli  of  September,  1831 — the   anni 
versary  of  Mr.  Raikes's  birthday. 

2.  That  a  prayer  meeting  of  Sunday  school  teachers, 
either  united  or  in  each   separate   school,  as  may  be 
thought  most  advisable,  be  held  from  seven  to  eight 
o'clock  in  the  morning. 

3.  That  the  children  in  the  schools  connected  with 
the  Auxiliary  and  Country  Unions,  be  assembled  for 
public  worship;  the  service  to  commence  at  half-past 
ten,  and  close  at  twelve. 

4.  That  at  six  o'clock  a  public  meeting  be  held  in 
Exeter  Hall,  for  the  teachers  of  London  and  its  vicinity, 
and  that  public  meetings  be  held  at  the  same  time  in 
each  of  the  country  Unions. 

5.  That  as  Sunday  school  Unions  do  not  at  present 
exist  in  some  parts  of  this  country,  it  is  recommended 
that  in  such  places  Sunday  school  teachers  should  unite 
for  the  purpose  of  celebrating  the  Jubilee  according  to 
the  above  plan,  and  transmit  their  contributions  to  the 
Sunday  School  Union. 

Mr.  Montgomery  kindly  wrote  two  hymns  for  teachers 
and  one  for  scholars,  and  Mrs.  Gilbert  another  for 
scholars,  to  be  used  at  the  above  meetings,  which,  with 
a  portrait  of  Mr.  Raikes,  were  engraved  on  steel.  Medals 
were  also  struck  in  commemoration  of  the  occasion ;  and, 
at  the  request  of  the  committee,  Mrs.  Copley  prepared  a 
sketch  of  the  History  of  Sunday  schools,  adapted  to  the 
perusal  of  children.  The  sale  of  these  publications  was 
so  extensive,  that  the  profits  arising  from  them  wholly 
defrayed  the  large  expenses  which  the  committee  incurred 
in  the  celebration. 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

The  arrangements  thus  made  by  the  committee  were 
carried  out,  not  only  in  London,  but  in  most  parts  of  the 
country ;  and  a  season  of  holy  excitement  and  pleasure 
was  experienced,  which  still  dwells  in  the  memory  of 
those  who  were  privileged  to  partake  of  it.  The  largest 
assemblage  of  scholars  in  London  was  at  Exeter  Hall, 
where  4,043  were  gathered  together.  It  was  found 
impossible  to  admit  the  whole  into  the  large  Hall ;  where 
the  Rev.  John  Morison,  D.D.,  delivered  the  address, 
from  Jer.  iii,  4 :  "  Wilt  thou  not  from  this  time,  cry 
unto  me,  My  father,  thou  art  the  guide  of  my  youth  ?  " 
Those  who  were  thus  excluded,  were  addressed  in  the 
lower  Hall,  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Ivimey.  Yery  many 
similar  meetings  were  held,  in  various  parts  of  London 
and  its  vicinity;  and,  probably,  50,000  scholars  thus 
joined  in  celebrating  the  Jubilee.  In  the  afternoon, 
however,  the  interest  which,  in  the  earlier  parts  of  the 
day,  had  been  distributed  in  different  portions  amongst 
the  respective  prayer  meetings  of  teachers,  and  assemblies 
of  scholars,  became  concentrated  upon  one  object — the 
great  Jubilee  Meeting  of  Sunday  School  Teachers  at 
Exeter  Hall. 

The  chair  was  taken  by  the  Right  Hon.  Lord  Henley. 
After  singing  the  Jubilee  Hymn,  "Let  songs  of  praise 
arise,"  &c.,  the  Rev.  R.  H.  Shepherd  offered  up  prayer 
to  God;  and  Mr.  Lloyd  read  an  address  from  the 
committee,  stating  the  circumstances  under  which  the 
meeting  had  been  convened.  The  business  of  the  meet 
ing  was  then  introduced  by  the  Noble  Chairman ;  and 
the  Rev.  John  Blackburn  moved,  and  the  Rev.  F.  A. 
Cox,  D.D.,  seconded,  the  following  resolution:- — "That 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


in  reviewing  the  past  fifty  years,  the  small  beginnings, 
the  gradual  progress,  and  the  present  extension  of  Sun 
day  schools,  at  home  and  abroad,  demand  our  grateful 
acknowledgments  to  Almighty  God,  by  whose  blessing 
these  Institutions  have  been  made  the  means  of  greatly 
promoting  the  instruction  of  the  young,  and  of  raising 
up,  both  from  the  scholars  and  teachers,  many  devoted 
and  successful  labourers  in  the  Church  of  Christ." 

The  second  resolution  was  moved  by  the  Rev.  John 
Burnet,  and  seconded  by  John  Ivatt  Briscoe,  Esq.,  M.P., 
and  was  to  the  following  effect  :  —  "  That  the  increase  of 
our  population,  and  the  extension  of  general  knowledge, 
show  the  vast  importance  of  augmenting  the  means  of 
religious  education  ;  and  that,  from  the  present  era,  the 
friends  of  education  are  called  upon  to  make  the  most 
strenuous  efforts  to  increase  the  number  of  Sunday 
school  teachers  and  scholars,  both  at  home  and  abroad." 
The  Rev.  J.  C.  Brigham,  of  New  York,  Secretary  to  the 
American  Bible  Society,  then  furnished  to  the  meeting 
some  details  relative  to  the  progress  of  Sunday  schools 
in  America;  after  which  the  Rev.  John  Morison,  D.D., 
moved  —  "That  in  order  to  promote  the  extension  of 
religious  education,  it  is  of  great  importance  to  raise  the 
means  for  the  promotion  of  Sunday  School  Missions, 
and  to  encourage  the  erection  of  additional  permanent 
buildings,  adapted  for  Sunday  schools,  which  may  also 
be  suitable  for  infant  or  day  schools."  This  resolution 
was  seconded  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Drew,  A.M.  ;  and, 
with  a  vote  of  thanks  to  the  Chairman,  who  presented 
a  cheque  for  twenty  guineas,  as  his  contribution  to  the 
Jubilee  Offering,  terminated  the  business  of  the  meeting. 


THE  FI^ST  FIFTY  YEARS 


In  acknowledging  the  vote  of  thanks,  his  Lordship  said 

—  "  You  will  easily,  I  am  sure,  believe  me,  my  Christian 
friends,  when  I  inform  you,  that  I  never  yet  felt  so  great 
a  degree  of  embarrassment,  in  receiving  the  approbation 
of  my  fellow  Christians,  as  on  the  present  occasion,    This 
meeting  —  exceeding  in  point  of  numbers  any  that  I  have 
seen  —  exceeding,  as  I  am  sure  it  does,  in  knowledge  and 
intelligence,  and  in  Christian  spirit,  every  meeting  that 
I  ever  before  beheld  collected  within  the  walls  of  an 
assembly,  —  to  receive  the  thanks  and  the  approbation  of 
such  a  meeting  is  a  proud  moment  in  the  life  of  one  who 
never  sought  public  applause  or  public  favour.     It  is  a 
moment  that  cannot  be  appreciated.     Ladies  and  gentle 
men,  —  till  to-day,  though  I  was  aware  of  their  excellence 

—  though  I  was  aware  of  much  of  the  good  that  has  been 
done  by  Sunday  schools  —  I  was,  to  a  degree,  ignorant  of 
the  vast  amount  of  good  derived  from  their  hands.     In 
the  words  of  one  of  our  poets,  I  would  say, 

Greatly  instructed,  I  shall  hence  depart, 

Greatly  improved  in  mind,  and  thought,  and  heart. 

May  you  proceed  from  grace  to  grace.  May  this  work 
of  faith  and  labour  of  love  extend,  not  only  throughout 
this  country,  but  to  the  most  distant  shores.  May  it 
extend  to  nations  yet  unborn,  and  be  the  means  of  raising 
millions  to  happiness  in  this  world,  and  to  a  crown  of 
glory  in  the  world  to  come." 

The  vast  assembly  then  rose,  and  sang  the  Jubilee 
Hymn,  "  Love  is  the  theme  of  Saints  above,"  &c.  The 
effect  of  this  concluding  exercise  was  most  overwhelming, 
and  will  never  be  forgotten  by  those  who  had  the  happi 
ness  to  be  present. 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  }5~ 

Iii  order  that  those  who  had  been  unable  to  obtain 
admission  might  not  be  wholly  disappointed,  the  lower 
Hall  was  opened,  and  quickly  filled.  Here,  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Hilly  ard,  of  Bedford,  presided;  and  addresses 
were  delivered  by  Mr.  Gurney,  Rev.  Robert  Vaughan, 
Thomas  Farmer,  Esq.,  Rev.  Jos.  Belcher,  Rev.  Arthur 
Tidman,  Rev.  Thomas  Binney,  and  Rev.  George  Evans. 
The  last  speaker  communicated  the  intelligence,  which 
had  arrived  that  afternoon,  of  the  simultaneous  celebra 
tion  of  the  Jubilee  in  America.  Notwithstanding  this 
additional  meeting,  there  were  still  many  who  were 
unable  to  share  in  the  intellectual  feast  thus  provided ; 
and  for  their  accommodation,  the  Rev.  J.  Macnaughten, 
the  minister  of  the  Scotch  Church  in  Crown  Court, 
kindly  lent  the  use  of  that  place,  where  a  third  meeting 
was  held.  James  Wyld,  Esq.,  presided ;  and  the  Rev. 
J.  Ivimey,  Rev.  W.  D.  Day,  Rev.  W.  Davis,  Missionary 
to  Graham's  Town,  South  Africa,  Rev.  J.  Macnaughten, 
Thomas  Thompson,  Esq.,  and  Lieut.  Arnold,  addressed 
the  assembly. 

In  no  part  of  the  country  was  the  celebration  of  the 
Jubilee  Carried  out  with  greater  earnestness  than  at 
Halifax,  in  Yorkshire,  a  town  celebrated  for  its  attach 
ment  to  Sunday  schools,  and  where  about  one  fourth  of 
the  population  is  to  be  found  enjoying  their  advantages. 
So  much  interest  did  the  proceedings  excite  that  the 
celebration  has  been  repeated  ever  since  at  intervals  of 
about  five  years.  In  1861,  the  sixth  repetition  occurred, 
and  a  few  particulars  from  the  report  to  be  found  in  the 
Union  Magazine  for  that  year  will  appropriately  close  this 
review  of  the  FIKST  FIFTY  YEABS  OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


158  THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

"  The  sun  shone  brightly,  the  factories  and  shops  were 
all  closed,  the  streets  became  alive  with  visitors  hastening 
to  the  place  of  meeting.  The  schools  from  the  country 
entered  the  town  preceded  by  their  respective  bands, 
who  were  to  assist  in  conducting  the  singing.  At  ten 
o'clock  the  schools  commenced  entering,  but  two  hours 
were  occupied  before  they  were  stationed  in  their  allotted 
places.  At  length  87  different  schools,  comprising  nearly 
28,000  teachers  and  scholars,  and  580  musical  performers, 
were  assembled  in  the  Piece  Hall.  This  building  is  of 
stone,  quadrangular  in  shape,  and  incloses  a  piece  of 
ground  of  about  10,000  yards.  The  open  galleries  of 
the  building  were  occupied  by  thousands  of  spectators, 
who  had  paid  from  2s.  6d.  to  6d.  each  for  admission,  and 
from  which  all  the  expenses  were  paid. 

"Mr.  Abel  Dean  conducted  the  music.  Having 
obtained  order  by  the  elevation  of  a  large  board,  on 
which  was  printed  in  large  letters  the  word  e  silence/  the 
first  hymn  was  sung — 

The  day  of  Jubilee  now  breaks,  &c. 

"The  effect  was  very  startling.  The  vast  mass  of 
children  sung  together,  and  as  the  volume  of  sound  from 
the  little  ones,  accompanied  by  the  powerful  yet  sweet 
music  of  the  27  different  bands,  rolled  out  upon  the  air, 
the  effect  upon  the  visitors  in  the  galleries,  as  well  as 
upon  those  outside  the  Hall,  was  grand  in  the  extreme, 
and  could  not  fail  to  remind  us  of  that  great  yet  more 
perfect  gathering  of  the  redeemed  in  heaven. 

"After  an  interval,  during  which  the  Low  Moor  band 
performed  the  chorus,  ( The  heavens  are  telling,'  the 
second  hymn  was  commenced  to  the  tune  of  St.  George — 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL.  159 

How  vast  the  temple  \vhere  we  meet, 

As  we  have  met  before; 
With  grateful  joy  each  other  greet, 

And  nature's  God  adcie. 

"  To  this  hymn  there  were  seven  verses,  but  so  pleased 
were  the  audience  with  the  way  in  which  it  was  sung,  as 
evinced  by  the  vociferous  cheers  which  greeted  it,  that 
it  had  to  be  repeated,  after  which  was  sung, e  Be  preserrt 
at  our  table,  Lord,'  &c.,  when  refreshments,  consisting  of 
buns,  water,  oranges,  &c.,  were  freely  distributed  to  the 
children,  who  judging  from  the  rapid  manner  in  which 
the  various  edibles  were  disposed  of,  were  as  much 
pleased  with  this  part  of  the  day's  pleasure  as  any. 

"After  an  interval  of  an  hour,  the  conductor  again 
ascended  the  box,  and  the  roll  of  the  drums  having  called 
for  silence,  the  next  hymn  was  sung,  commencing — 

'Twas  God  that  made  the  ocean, 
And  laid  its  sandy  bed. 

"  The  singing  of  this  hymn  was  beautiful,  and  it  had 
to  be  repeated. 

"The  Hallelujah  Chorus  was  then  beautifully  and 
correctly  given  arid  repeated,  after  which  followed, 
f  Before  Jehovah's  awful  throne,'  &c.,  to  the  tune 
6  Wareham,'  when  this  interesting  celebration  was 
brought  to  a  close  by  singing  the  National  Anthem." 

The  preceding  narrative  of  the  origin  and  progress  of 
Sunday  schools  during  the  first  fifty  years  of  their 
existence,  will  fail  of  its  design  if,  in  addition  to  the 
gratification  which  it  may  afford  in  tracing  the  com 
mencement  and  onward  progress  of  a  benevolent  and 
Christian  effort,  which  has  exerted,  and  is  still  exerting, 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS 

so  powerful  and  beneficial  an  influence  on  the  national 
character,  it  does  not  also  excite  feelings  of  devout  and 
humble  gratitude  to  the  Author  of  all  Good,  who  has  so 
eminently  blessed  an  instrumentality  so  humble  and 
feeble  in  its  commencement. 

A  contrast  of  England  as  she  is,  with  what  she  was 
prior  to  the  introduction  of  Sunday  schools,  will  show 
the  vast  improvement  in  her  intellectual,  moral,  and 
religious  condition;  and  the  only  question  which  can 
arise,  will  be,  to  what  extent  that  improvement  is  attri 
butable  to  the  introduction  of  Sunday  schools.  Our 
universities  are  increased  in  number — their  advantages 
are,  to  a  considerable  extent,  thrown  open  to  all  classes 
of  the  community — their  discipline  is  improved,  and 
their  honours  can  only  be  obtained  as  the  result  of 
examinations,  which  bring  out  evidence  of  careful  study ; 
while  our  nobility  and  legislators  exhibit  the  influence 
which  their  superior  education  has  had  upon  their  minds 
by  their  readiness  to  assist  the  intellectual  pursuits  of 
those  who  are  less  favourably  situated.  We  have  passed 
through  seasons  of  intense  political  excitement  and  of 
severe  distress,  but  they  have  disturbed  the  public  peace 
in  the  smallest  possible  degree,  while  the  manner  in 
which  the  recent  suffering  among  the  manufacturers  of 
cotton  goods  in  Lancashire  was  borne,  excited  the 
astonishment  and  thankfulness  of  us  all. 

And  what  connection  have  Sunday  schools  with  this? 
We  answer,  that  to  Sunday  schools  is  owing  that  in 
creased  attention  to  the  general  education  of  the  people, 
which  has  ended  in  raising  England  from  almost  the 
lowest  in  the  scale  to  but  one  step  below  the  highest, 


OP  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL, 

there  being  now  1  in  7  of  her  population  in  attendance 
at  daily  schools.  The  increase  in  the  number  of  those 
able  to  read,  "  through  the  medium  of  Sunday  schools," 
as  stated  in  one  of  the  early  addresses  of  the  Religious 
Tract  Society,  led  to  the  establishment  of  that  great  and 
remarkably  useful  institution,  which  has  issued  959 
millions  of  publications ;  while  the  want  of  Bibles  for 
the  Sunday  scholars  of  Wales  induced  the  formation  of 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  which  has  circu 
lated  70  millions  of  copies  of  the  sacred  volume  in  whole 
or  in  part.  At  the  present  time  there  are  also  published, 
mostly  in  London,  801  periodical  publications,  many  of 
which  have  an  enormous  circulation  throughout  the 
country.  We  are  now  looking  merely  at  the  intellectual 
influence  of  this  extension  of  knowledge,  and  in  connec 
tion  with  it  there  has  to  be  borne  in  mind  the  fact  that 
every  Lord's  day,  and  on  many  other  occasions,  there 
are  nearly  300,000  teachers,  of  various  grades  of  intel 
lectual  acquirement,  in  close  intercourse  with  above 
3,000,000  of  the  young  people  of  our  land.  It  is  not 
surprising,  under  these  circumstances,  to  find  a  great 
improvement  in  the  intellectual  character  of  our  people, 
and  that  it  has  been  thought  right  to  extend  largely  the 
enjoyment  of  political  privileges. 

Nor  is  the  change  less  strikingly  marked  in  the  moral 
character  of  the  nation.  Look  at  the  manners  of  our 
court,  study  the  habits  of  our  nobility  and  aristocracy, 
and  what  a  striking  contrast  do  they  present  to  those  of 
former  days !  And  if  we  descend  to  the  lower  classes, 
where  are  the  bull-baitings,  the  cock-fightings,  and  the 
coarse  and  brutal  practices  of  bygone  years  ?  If  they 


occur,  they  are  heard  of  with  general  surprise  and 
disgust.  A  few  years  since,  in  a  provincial  town,  some 
public  event  led  to  the  appointment  of  a  general  holiday. 
Many  entertainments  were  provided,  and  amongst  others 
some  of  the  old-fashioned  vulgar  sports  were  intended 
for  the  working  classes.  They,  however,  met,  and  passed 
resolutions,  denouncing  in  strong  terms  the  mistaken 
kindness  of  those  who,  under  the  idea  of  promoting 
the  comfort  of  their  fellow-countrymen,  were  offering  an 
insult  to  their  understandings  by  a  supposition  that  such 
coarse  amusements  could  be  acceptable  to  them.  There 
is,  doubtless,  much  evil  in  this  respect  yet  to  be  removed, 
but  there  is  always  a  tendency  to  magnify  present  evils, 
and  think  lightly  of  present  mercies.  Each  advocate 
for  reformatory  measures  naturally  draws  a  dark  picture 
of  the  evil  against  which  he  is  striving,  and  thus  unin 
tentionally  produces  an  incorrect  impression.  We  were 
struck  some  years  since  by  the  remark  of  an  American 
friend  who  had  been  some  time  in  London,  that  he  had 
that  day  seen  for  the  first  time* a  drunken  man;  and  it 
is  certain  that  there  is  in  this  respect  a  great  and  increas 
ing  improvement  in  the  habits  of  the  nation;  and  we 
fear  not  to  attribute  the  improvement  of  the  morals  of 
the  people  to  those  influences  which  have  been  directly 
and  indirectly  brought  to  bear  upon  them  through  the 
Sunday  schools  of  our  land. 

If  there  should  be  any  disposed  to" think  that  we  have 
attributed  too  much  influence  to  Sunday  schools  in  con 
nection  with  the  intellectual  and  moral  condition  of 
England,  we  believe  that  even  they  will  be  ready  to 
admit  this  influence  to  its  full  extent  in  relation  to 


OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


163 


its  religious  condition.  What  a  delightful  contrast  do 
the  present  times  present  in  this  respect  to  those  of 
former  days !  We  see  the  clergy  of  the  Church  of 
England  labouring  diligently  to  provide  for  the  religious 
instruction  of  the  people,  while  the  various  bodies  of 
Nonconformists  are  running  a  not  unequal  race.  Some 
collisions  are  perhaps  inevitable ;  but,  on  the  whole,  the 
result  is  good,  for  the  religious  instruction  of  the  people 
is  cared  for  to  an  extent  which  neither  of  these  parties 
could  alone  have  accomplished.  It  is  well  to  remember 
the  statement  of  Dr.  Paley,  an  eminent  dignitary  of  the 
English  Church,  on  the  subject  of  differences  of  religious 
opinion.  He  says  —  "They  promote  discussion  and 
knowledge.  They  help  to  keep  up  an  attention  to 
religious  subjects,  and  a  concern  about  them,  which 
might  be  apt  to  die  away  in  the  calm  and  silence  of 
universal  agreement.  I  do  not  know  that  it  is  in  any 
degree  true  that  the  influence  of  religion  is  the  greatest 
where  there  are  the  fewest  Dissenters."  When  we  look 
at  the  number  of  buildings  erected  during  the  present 
century  for  public  worship,  the  yearly  increasing  list  of 
godly  and  studious  ministers,  the  congregations  of  faithful 
men  by  whom  those  buildings  are  occupied,  and  where 
those  ministers  preach  the  gospel,  and  in  connection  with 
which  such  a  variety  of  Christian  influences  are  being 
continually  sent  forth,  our  hearts  cannot  but  be  filled 
with  gratitude  and  joy. 

Lord  Mahon  records  that  the  Lord-Lieutenant,  and 
for  very  many  former  years  the  representative  in  Parlia 
ment  of  one  of  the  midland  shires,  had  told  him  that 
when  he  came  of  age  there  were  only  two  landed 


THE  FIRST  FIFTY  YEARS  OF  THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL, 

gentlemen  of  his  county  who  had  family  prayers ;  whilst 
at  present,  as  he  believed,  there  were  scarcely  two  that 
have  not.  Nor  can  we  forget  that  it  was  the  Sunday 
school  which  stirred  up  this  concern  for  the  religious 
condition  of  the  people — that  many  of  those  congrega 
tions  and  places  of  religious  worship  have  originated 
with  the  Sunday  school — that  vast  numbers  of  the 
ministers  who  there  labour,  as  well  as  of  the  most 
successful  missionaries  who  have  gone  forth  amongst  the 
heathen,  have  received  their  religious  impressions  and 
acquired  their  aptitude  for  public  instruction  in  these 
institutions— and,  finally,  that  an  increasing  conviction 
rests  in  the  minds  of  thoughtful  Christian  men,  that 
whatsoever  influence  the  instruction  of  the  day  school 
may  have  on  the  intellectual  and  moral  condition  of 
the  people,  it  is  to  our  Sunday  schools  we  must 
look  for  that  sound  scriptural  instruction  which,  while  it 
strengthens  the  mind,  enlarges  the  intellectual,  and 
purifies  the  moral  faculties,  will,  at  the  same  time,  renew 
and  sanctify  the  soul,  and  prepare  it  for  a  land  of  purity 
and  of  never-ending  happiness,  where  the  great  work  of 
redemption  by  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  completed,  and  God 
shall  be  All  in  all. 


INDEX. 

PAGE 

loucester    ., 
Adult  Schools — formation  of  the  Bristol  Society 


Adey,  Rev.  John — revived  Sunday  schools  in  Gloucester    . .         •       34 

83 
Formation  of  a  society  in  Southwark 


Establishment  of  adult  schools  at  Philadelphia     . .          . .          .       9 

Alleine,  Rev.  Joseph — gathered  young  persons  for  religious  instruc 

tion  en  the  Lord's  day,  1688    . .          . .          . .          . .          ,         6 

American  Sunday  Schools — introduction  of  the  Sunday  school  into 

America  . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          , .          . .          . .     80 

American  Sunday  School  Union — its  formation  and  rules    . .        126-128 

Its  progress 129 

Antigua — grant  made  by  Sunday  School  Union  to  schools  in  that 

island        ..          ,.          ..          ..          ..          ..          ..          . .     8l 

The  effect  of  religious  instruction  there      . .         . .         . .         . .     82 

Ball,  Miss,  of  High  Wycombe — gathered  young  persons  for  religious 

instruction  on  the  Lord's  day,  1769  . .  . ,  . .  . .  6 
Sell,  Rev.  Dr.  Andrew — his  efforts  in  behalf  of  popular  education  39 
Bethunc,  Divie — opened  Sunday  schools  at  New  York  . .  . ,  8 1 
Borromeo,  St.  Charles,  Cardinal  and  Archbishop  of  Milan — originator 

of  Sunday  schools         . .          . .          . ,          . .          . .          ...       4 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society — its  formation       ..          ..          ..67 

British  and  Foreign  School  Society       . ,          . .          . .          , .          . .     38 

Brougham,  Mr,  (now  Lord) — his  estimate  of  Sunday  schools  . ,  123 
Bunting,  Rev.  Dr. — his  sermon  to  the  members  of  the  Sunday 

School  Union     , .          . .          . .          . ,          . .          . ,  78 

Biirder,  Rev.  John — his  sermon  to  the  members  of  the  Sunday 

School  Union  . .  , .  . ,  . .  . ,  , .  77 

Butter-worth^  Joseph — Treasurer  and  President  of  the  Sunday  School 

Union       . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          , .          . .          . .     89 

His  evidence  before  the  Mendicity  Committee  of  the  House  of 

Commons  107 

Charles,  Rev,  Tliomas — his  efforts  to  establish  Sunday  schools  in 

Wales 59-64 

His  desire  to  provide  Bibles  for  the  scholars         . .         . .  64-66 

Cranfield,  Thomas — his  history.  Establishes  Sunday  schools  at 
Kingsland,  Stoke-Newington,  Hornsey,  Rotherhithe,  Totten 
ham,  Kent-street,  and  The  Mint,  Southwark  . .  45-50 

Edinburgh  Gratis  Sabbath  School  Society — its  formation      . .          . .  53 

Eldon,  Lord — his  examination  at  Oxford,  17/0        ..          ..          ..  9 

The  habits  of  the  University             . .          . .          . .          . .  1 1 

Female  Sunday  School  Union — established  at  New  York,  by  Mrs. 

Divie  Bethune     . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .  99 

First  Day  or  Sunday  School  Society  at  Philadelphia  . .          . ,          , .  81 


166  INDEX. 

PAGE 
Foster •,  John — on  general  education    ..         .,         ..         ..         ..116 

His  comments  on  Mr.  Brougham's  plan     , .          . .          . .          . .   121 

Fox,  William — his  correspondence  with  Mr.  Raikes  . .  28 

His  formation  of  the  Sunday  School  Society         . .          . .          . .     30 

His  death        ..          ..          ..          ..          ..          ..          ..          ..   131 

French  Sunday  Schools — one  opened  at  Bordeaux,  1815     . .         ..   103 

One  opened  in  Paris,  1823    . .          . .          . .          . .          . ,         . .    103 

Formation  of  Society  for  the  Encouragement  of  Protestant  Sunday 

Schools    . ,          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . ,    103 

Paris  Sunday  School  Society,  1852..         ..         .,         ,.         ..   104 

Ga ming  in  England  in  the  last  century         12 

General  Education — efforts    of  Mr,    (now    Lord)    Brougham    to 

promote  it          . .         . .         . .         . .         . .         . .         . .   107 

The  plans  brought  forward  by  him  in  1820  118 

Objections  and  opposition  to  it        . .          . .          . .          . .        120-124 

Gibbon,    Edward — his  statement  as   to   the  condition  of  Oxford 

University  ,          . .       9 

Greek  Sunday  Schools—  efforts  to  establish  them       . .          . .          . .   130 

Gurney,  William  Brodie — his  history..          ..          ..          ..  69-72 

Becomes  Secretary  of  Sunday  school  at  Walworth,  with  voluntary 

teachers    . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .     72 

Commences  the  Sunday  school  in  Maze  Pond,  Southwark         , .     73 
Forms  the  Sunday  School  Union  and  becomes  its  first  secretary. .     75 

Hanway,  Jonas— one  of  the  founders  of  the  Sunday  School  Society  30 
Harrison,  Miss,  of  Bedale — gathered  young  persons  for  religious 

instruction  on  the  Lord's  day,  1765     . .          . .          . .         . .  6 

Hibernian  Sunday  School  Society — its  formation        . .          . .          . .  90 

Highway  Robbery  in  England  in  the  last  century       . .          . .          . .  14. 

Hill,    Rev.    Rowland — promotes  the  formation  of  the   Religious 

Tract  Society 41 

His  previous  history 43 

Opens  the  first  Sunday  school  in  London 45 

His  death        . .          . .      144,  145 

Hoare,  Samuel — Treasurer  of  Sunday  School  Society         . .  30 

Hughes,  Rev.  Joseph— first  Secretary  of  the  Religious  Tract  Society  42 
And  one  of  the  first  secretaries  of  the  British  and  Foreign 

Bible  Society       ..         .. 68 

Infant  Schools — their  commencement  by  Emmanuel  de  Fellenberg 

and  Robert  Owen          134 

Establishment  of  one  at  Westminster  by  Mr.  Brougham  and 

others 135 

In  Spitalfields,  by  Mr.  Joseph  Wilson,  under  the  mastership  of 

Samuel  Wilderspin        . .          . .          136 

Conference  of  the  Sunday  School  Union  as  to  the  introduction 
of  infants  into  Sunday  Schools  — Mr.  Wilderspin's  address 

at  the  Conference          139-142 

His  death        142 

Prize  Essay  on  "  The  Infant  Class  in  the  Sunday  school "          . .    143 
The  introduction  of  "  The  Letter  Box  "  into  the  Infant  Class    . .    145 


JSDSX, 

PAGE 

Johnson ,  Dr. — his  outset  at  Pembroke  College,  Oxford     . .          . .       9 
Jubilee  of  Sunday  Schools — suggested  by  Mr.  James  Montgomery  152 
Arrangements  recommended  by  Sunday  School  Union  ..          . .   153 
Scholars'  and  teachers'  meetings  in  London          . .          . .        154-157 
Its  celebration  at  Halifax,  and  the  repetitions  of  that  celebra 
tion          IS7-I59 

Juvenile  Benevolent  Society — its  objects  and  plans    . .         . .        1 10-1 12 
Juvenile  Religious  Literature — publication  of  a  Penny  Magazine 

for  Children . ,         ,,114 

Knox>  Dr.  Vicesimus — his  testimony  as  to  the  mode  of  obtaining 

degrees  at  Oxford          , .         . .         . ,         . ,         . .         . .       9 

Lancaster,   Joseph — his   commencement  of  popular    education  in 

England  ..          ..         .,          ..          ..          ..          .,         •  •     37 

His  troubles  and  death          ..         ..         .,         ..          .,          ..38 

Lindsey,  Tfuophilus,  of  Catterick,  gathered  young  persons  for 

religious  instruction  on  the  Lord's  day,  1 763 . .  . .  . ,  6 
London — comparison  of  number  of  houses  in  which  intoxicating 

liquors  were  sold  in  1736  and  1835     ••          ••          ••  II,  12 

Lord  Mahon—\i\s,  representation  of  life  and  manners  in  the  age 

immediately  preceding  the  introduction  of  Sunday  schools. .  16 
Hit  testimony  as  to  the  influence  of  Sunday  schools  . .  . .  17 

More,  Hannah — her  account  of  the  inhabitants  of  Cheddar  . .     17 

Morison,  Rn>.  John — his  efforts  to   establish  Sunday  schools  in 

Scotland  . .          . .         . .          . .          . ,          . .          . .         •  •     54 

National  Society  for  Promoting  the  Education  of  the  Poor  in  the 

Principles  of  the  Established  Church  . .          . .          . .          . .     40 

New  York  Sunday  School  Union — established  1816..          ..          ..102 

Nisbet,  James — one  of  the  founders  of  the  Sunday  School  Union   75,  76 


j   Robert — circumstances  leading  him  to  establish   Sunday 

schools 18 

His  letter  to  Colonel  Townley 20 

Rebuke  received  by  him  from  a  Quaker  lady          .  .  .21 

His  letter  to  Mrs.  Harris      ..          ..          ..  .  .  .21 

His  treatment  of  a  stubborn  girl      . .          . .  .  .  .25 

His  testimony  as  to  the  result  of  his  efforts  .  .  .26 

His  letter  to  the  Rer.  Mr.  Bowen  Thickens  .  .  .27 

His  communication  to  Mr.  William  Fox    . .  .  .  .29 

His  death  and  burial  . .         . .         . .         . .         . .         . .         •  •     33 

Religious  Indifference  in  England  in  the  last  century        . .          . .  15,  16 

Religious  Tract  Society — its  formation ..          ..          ..          ..          ..41 

Richmond,  Rez>.  Legh — his  address  at  first  public  meeting  of  Sunday 

School  Union      . .         . .         . .         . .         . .         . .         •  •     95 

Senior  Classes  in  Sunday  Schools — first  suggested  by  the  teachers  in 

America  . .          . .         . .          . .         . .         . .          . .         . .   148 

Recommended  by  the  Sunday  School  Union         . .         . .        149-151 


168 

PAGE 

Simpson,  Rev.  David — founded  the  Macclesfield  School,  1778      ..       7 
Southicark  Sunday  School  Society — its  formation        . .          . .          . .      51 

Statistics  of  General  Education  in  1818  . .          . .          . .          ..112 

Stock,   Rev.  Mr. — his  statement  as  to  the  origination  of  Sunday 

schools         . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . ,          . .     24 

Stockport  School — formation  and  rules ..          ..          ..          .,          . .     31 

Sunday  Schools — their  introduction   into   Scotland — opposition  of 

civil  and  ecclesiastical  authorities         55-58 

Their  introduction  into  Ireland  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kennedy  . .  85 
The  Bright  school — Thomas  Chambers,  one  of  the  first  scholars  86 
Resolution  of  Methodist  Conference,  in  1805,  in  favour  of  Sunday 

schools 88 

Sunday  School  Society  for  Ireland — succeeded  the  Hibernian  Sunday 
School  Society        . .          . .          . .          . .          . . 

Sunday  School  Union — its  formation,  1803    ..          ..          ..          ..75 

Its  first  public  meeting          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .          . .     94 

Establishment  of  a  Depository         ..          ..          ..          ..          ..113 

Employment  of  a  Missionary  ..         ..          ..         ..         ..   132 

Thompson,  Thomas       . .          . .          . .          . .         . .          . .         . .     76 

Thornton,  Henry — one  of  the  founders  of  the  Sunday  School  Society    30 

Voluntary  Teachers  in  Sunday  Schools — their  substitution  for  hired 

teachers    ..         .,         30,31,72 

YoutKs  Magazine—  its  commencement  «     77 


Joliiifion  and  Green,  Printers,  Lord-street,  Southport. 


0AVEN    LIBRARY 

KNOX  COLLEGE 

TORONTO 


KNOX  COLLEGE  LIBRARY